 
MATTHIAS

By Ariana Kenny

Published by Ariana Kenny at Smashwords

Smashwords Edition

Copyright by Ariana Kenny March 2011

Table of Contents

Volume I Night Driving

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Volume II What Happened Next

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Volume III Everything in Between

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Volume IV The Other Story

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Epilogue

Volume **I Night Driving**

In those moments that change your life, of which we are unaware of until post reflection, there is darkness and uncertainty. We have no idea at all the shifts in our comfortable routines, our plans for all the things we were going to do, and there seeps in that dreaded fear of the unknown we are facing when the future holds a hand out for us to take. Whether we do or do not extend our grasp to meet it does not matter. Life is changed regardless. It is just what could have been that is the most daunting, and at the same time so very exciting.

Prologue

The woman wore an expensive figure hugging grey skirt and had a white pressed collarless blouse hinting from beneath her jacket. Her deep red hair was pinned up in a sweeping French bun, and she had moderate stiletto heals, which highlighted her olive toned athletic legs, and were patent black to compliment the briefcase she carried. As she strode across the car park floor, her heels clicked against the concrete grain heralding her advance towards the car for which she was headed, on the level below.

The contrasting sounds of the silence of the deserted car park and the echo of the rhythmic clack of her shoes was interrupted by the sound of her cell phone which rang out, a basic ring tone, nothing flashy, though this woman seemed all class.

Answering the phone, a smile broke across her face, whiter than possible teeth glinting in the florescent light as she walked deeper into the car park. The stairs were only about 10 in number, but brought her down in to a sunken area of the car park, and into the half light offered by cheap lighting, and worsened by years of a lack of maintenance. She laughed almost evilly at something someone on the other end of the line said, bit her plump lip gently, and batted her lashes. Behind her though, two men stepped out soundlessly behind her and started to pick up pace, treading so lightly she appeared to fail to notice their presence at all. Seemingly unaware, the woman's conversation continued, her stride never changing, and she brought out her keys as she reached the last two cars on the level.

Finally flicking her eyes forward, she noticed a man come out from behind a four wheel drive next to the white sedan parked in the corner. He was dressed in black, standing firm in her presence, with a large set square jaw and thin lips, and on seeing him, the woman in grey slowed and dropped her hand that held the phone from her ear, to her side, leaving her arm outstretched to her side as she determined the situation in front of her.

Coming up from behind her, the tallest of the two men, who stood at about 6 feet tall and had been following behind her, wrenched the phone from her. Spinning around, she saw her phone was already being stuffed into his jeans pocket, a look of tormenting pleasure marking his face. For the longest moment, she took note of him, and his shorter, bearded friend before her eyes widened, and her face became deathly serious. She put her hands up. "Now, there is no need to get violent. I have money, credit cards...".

Holding out the briefcase as though it were an offering meant to appease, she slowly lowered it to the floor but the two kept moving forward. The shorter of the men sported a beard and remained stoic, his eyes never leaving her as he kicked the briefcase out of the way. That was when she began to walk slowly backwards, trying in vain to put some distance between her and them. She stumbled over her steps until she backed into the man who still stood by the car, and he seized her shoulders tightly. In instinctual reaction to the touch she kicked him in the shin with her heel causing him to howl in pain and the 6 footer to laugh out loud at his friend's agony. Angered, the man who clasped her by the shoulders tightened his grip before throwing her on the bonnet of her car, setting the alarm off and pressing his body over hers.

As he prized the keys from her fingers and pressed the button to stop the noise of the alarm she bucked trying to free herself, but it only caused him to press into her harder. The woman responded by opening her mouth to scream, so the man, still pinning her to the bonnet of the car placed his hand over her face and twisted her arm back, forcing a sobbing sound from her instead. Only it didn't quite sound right.

Looking confused, he lifted his body off hers for a moment. She wasn't sobbing, she was laughing, but he pulled his hand away from her mouth to be sure. Though he twisted her arm further, she laughed all the more, and straightened up her body. In a sudden move he would have almost missed had he not still been holding her, the woman in grey turned around to face him, easily freeing herself. Using her now free arm she body slammed her would be captor into the car from where he slid off in a mix of shock and pain.

Turning to face the other two who were still standing, stunned in surprise, she smiled, unbuttoning her jacket and the top of her blouse. Drawing closer, the woman then ran her tongue across her lengthening teeth. They glistened white, perfect and too pointy to be normal. The shorter man took a step back, but she shook her head in response, faking a pout. "Where are you going, thought we were going to have some fun here" she accused, and in a flash she was behind him. Fumbling his footwork, he fell forwards, scrambling across the floor like a cockroach fleeing in the light. Unphased by the man's efforts to escape the woman turned instead to his taller partner, clutched his head with one hand while she crunched his neck with her other as he grabbed helplessly at her. In an effortless move she brought his head to the ground, where his feet used to be, blood seeping out over the concrete.

Satisfied he wasn't getting up, she looked towards the one who had held her against the car as he attempted to stand. Raising a blood spattered eyebrow she ran at him breaking his arm and his causing his legs to buckle out from under him before he even recognised that she had moved. Wasting no time, she bit in to his neck and drank deeply, a stream of blood trickling down his collar bone.

At the sight, an involuntary whimper escaped the bearded attacker as he rose to his feet properly from his clambering all-fours position on the floor. Once he found his feet again, he saw her smile at him from afar, a toothy blood drenched grin sweeping across her face. In a panic, he turned to make a run for it, but failed to move past his first step before running into a wall of a man that caused him to fall again to his knees. The bearded man looked up at the tall, fair haired man that looked down at him, amusement and threat awash his features.

"Hey Ben, I almost thought I was dining alone tonight" the woman remarked.

"Wouldn't stand you up like that sweetheart" Ben replied as he smiled at the bearded man before he lunged forward.

***

A little while later, trying to wiping a drop of blood from her shirt, the woman in the suit smoothed out her clothes and picked up her briefcase. Ben joined her, wiping a smear of blood from her face before leaning in to kiss her. They began to walk towards the exit, but he paused to bring her body closer to his for a moment. "I love when you take control of situations like that Violet, after playing the victim..." Ben said breathing her in deeply, before leaning in to kiss her neck. She yielded to him, rolling her head back and ginning before she stared him in the eye and a seriousness came over her.

"I hate pretending Ben. I think we need to get away from everything - just you and I" Violet appealed.

"What do you think your sisters would say, if we just ran away like that. What would he say." Ben countered.

"I don't care anymore" Violet said straightening herself and turning towards the stairwell. Ben followed reluctant to comment further.

They walked away from the blood covered car park floor, Violet tossing the keys over her shoulder from where she stood by the steps. They landed on the bonnet of the Camry, causing a small divot to form and the alarm to start up again.

Moving from the car park to street level and then descending into the underground train station, Violet and Ben were intertwined moving in unison. Once past the ticket booth, they wandered towards a staircase leading to Platform 3, when a boy around 12 years old ran in to them. He looked worried, and was desperately searching with his eyes for something. Violet lowered to his level.

"You lost?" she asked, knowing the answer. The boy nodded silently. "What's your name child?" she pressed.

"Matt" he responded, tears in his eyes now.

"Matt, I'm Violet. Let's find your parents" she cooed placing a hand on his shoulder.

Ben tried to reason with her. "Vi. We don't have time to do this." She shrugged, ignoring him, but as it was, the boy's mother came running through the crowd and pulled the boy to her, an older boy was by her side.

"Thank you, thank you" the mother gushed looking up at the couple. Violet smiled, and the lady extended her hand. Violet took it expecting a handshake, but the lady clasped her cold hand tightly, drawing it close instead of shaking it. The mother flinched only momentarily on feeling Violet's cold skin, as she rubbed her hand in reassurance and gratitude.

"My boys are everything" she said. "My Antoine, and Matthias. Thank you. You make a lovely couple. Bless You." Violet would have blushed if she could, in spite of her years of practicing indifference. Instead she pulled her hand away, and she and Ben proceeded towards the exit, as the mother held her boys close, the taller one rolling his eyes at the fuss.

Before disappearing, Violet looked back at the boy that had run into them, curious.

"What is it?" Ben asked looking back as well.

"Nothing, I'm sure it's nothing." she replied linking in under his arm.

Arriving at their destination, Violet and Ben walked a dark street approaching a graffiti ridden building with a small shop front window adorned by ducks hanging in the window. Having separated from each other's side they created a gap between them by the time the man standing at the door of the building, dressed in a deep red shirt saw them and greeted their arrival with a firm nod.

Ben betrayed his concerns at seeing the man, by balking at going inside, but Violet kept her cool and urged him forward. Untrusting, Ben reluctantly followed her inside and the man in red shadowed them inside.

Once through the door, Violet and Ben proceeded to the back where a man dressed in rich green and black was waiting, with two more guards stood beside him.

"Belil" Violet said respectfully.

"Violet" the man responded in a heavy accent. "You have been busy I see" he continued on nodding towards her collar. Violet lowered her gaze to the spot of blood on the front of her blouse.

"A girl has to keep her strength up." she smiled back at him. Even Violet knew there was something unsettling about the situation, though her confidence remained undestroyed. "Why the welcome party. There's nothing to worry about here." she offered Belil.

As if on cue, the two guards moved forward and seized Ben, his skin burning in response to cuffs forced across his wrists. A muffled yell escaped him as a bag was placed over his head and he continued to struggle. Violet moved immediately to respond, but fell to her knees as Belil spoke foreign words she only barely recognised and held up an amulet. She grabbed at her ears, and lowered her head between her knees.

Belil moved forward to stand over her. "Strength seems quite relative in the grand scheme of things. Do you think because you spent a few decades more than me in existence that you can stand against me? Not while I master those things that you take for granted." He waved the amulet in the air, rolling it between his fingers before securing it to his neck.

Violet's eyes widened in concern and she squirmed in pain on the ground. Her body failed to move as she wanted, but her eyes darted over to Belil who continued on. "Violet, you should have known better. You should know to keep your distance, but then, you don't strike me as someone of common sense."

One of Belil's men pulled out a silver blade and placed in at Ben's throat, at the base of the bag. It sizzled against his flesh and Violet tried to move again. Belil nodded his head, and the blade slashed across Ben's neck. Violet closed her eyes against tears as she lay on the floor. Rage built past the grief.

"I. Am. Going to. Kill you" she gritted with great effort.

"Have to find me first. Or find your way out." He smiled, and the last thing she saw was a bag going over her head.

## Chapter 1 The Beginning

I used to be the kind of guy every mother wants a daughter to bring home. Well-behaved, did all the right things, saved, worked hard, and respected my parents. If anyone had asked me to describe myself it would have been quite ordinary. I blended in well and it was done on purpose. With an extravagant family and overbearing brother, the less attention I drew to people about myself, the more I liked it. People in general that is. There was always one person's attention that I wanted to keep - Sarah's.

I nearly always wore a brown leather jacket my girlfriend Sarah gave me. She said she chose it to match my hair that I always kept cropped because she said she liked it that way. I had a decent savings deposit and worked a full time job, while studying, to save for my life's plan. But I just finished my Art degree and was due to confer in two months, in March.

I planned to propose to Sarah in France, marry within a year, once I had a proper job, whatever that meant. Obviously we would need somewhere to live, and be 'happily ever after'. She is beautiful I thought as I flipped open my wallet to look at a picture of her on the inside. I couldn't believe my luck in finding her. We had met through friends at a college party. I was sitting on the couch trying to look like I belonged when she passed out on the couch opposite me as music blasted and lights flashed. I usually avoided large crowds, but this party had been the place one of my friends had promised me was where all the single college girls were going to be.

When I had arrived all my instincts had been to run from the alcohol soaked velveteen and sateen clad bodies that bumped and grinded into each other. I had looked in vain for an opening into the small group conversations that had cropped up in the far corners and out on the deck, but finally, I had taken refuge on the couch in the corner and resigned myself to drinking until I was socially lubricated enough to not care about the superficial and ridiculous anymore. That was when she had sat across from me, her golden hair spilling down her shoulders as she struggled to stay upright.

Though she pulled out her mobile and fumbled with the keypad with an exaggerated look of anger on her face, she struggled greatly to text the right message and eventually gave up before shooting me an accusing look. "You guys, you have no idea" she had slurred. "You make me so..." There had been a long pause that greeted my confused expression before she put her head in her hands and fell asleep. After trying to find any friends she might have had, and failing, I had taken her upstairs to one of the bedrooms, and stayed with her until she woke up the next morning. We had been nearly inseparable since then. Except for her other friends who she met twice a week, and the yoga classes three times a week. The time apart had been good though. It had given me time to help with the books at my dad's auto shop where my brother worked, time to read, to visit the museums and art shows I had grown so attached to over the years. It also gave me time to take care of 'things' for us.

Take care of things like getting tickets to France. I tapped my foot impatiently as I waited to collect the tickets from the travel agent across the counter, who wore a sharp suit and a big red lip-sticked smile. I gripped the tickets between my fingers, pleased with myself. I expected Sarah would be blown away. I could imagine her face when I presented her the tickets, biting her lip, elated, flushed in the face, and she would kiss me. That fine kiss which made the world stop for me. This was it, a final trip together before things really got serious. It took all my savings to plan the trip, ring included. It was supposed to be the start of my life's plan.

I can see myself in that moment like I'm detached from it: Walking out of the travel agent, slapping the tickets in my palm before stuffing them in the pocket of my jacket next to my wallet. I headed down the road and into the jeweler I had been spending time in once a month paying off the ring I was giving Sarah. As I walked to the counter, Grace, the woman behind it smiled at me. "Johan" she called towards the back, "Johan! It's Matt. Come to pick it up finally".

The friendly face of the shop owner who was my best friend's father and had helped me pick the ring, came, jovial as usual, out of the back room. "Matthias, how are you doing today? You know Michael has missed you. I spoke with him yesterday and he says you two haven't seen each other in six months".

"I know Jo. Since he started college and I have been so busy – it's been hard finding time to get out there". I felt sheepish saying this. Michael had been my best friend since primary school and I felt I should've made more of an effort.

Johan continued on: "Of course he could stay with you..." He leaned close and whispered while looking in Grace's direction... "But he seems too busy even to call his mother these days. I called him yesterday, told her he called for us...." Johan seemed irritated and I wandered how much was for show, and how much real.

"He always has a couch at my place...." I responded.

Grace piped in, clearly having been an audience to the half attempt at subterfuge: "As if Matthew would want our son cramping his style with his fiancé. You just want him to visit without the trouble of him taking over our couch. And he calls in as often as he is supposed to old man. Just because they didn't have phones when you were his age..." She smiled cheekily.

I put an envelope on the counter and smiled at Johan. I didn't need to say a thing.

"Ah you want the ring, of course. I have it right here". Johan produced a blue velvet box, opened it and pushed it across the counter.

"Congratulations...." Grace beamed from behind Johan.

"You will be very happy I am sure." Johan encouraged. "You go overseas, and at some fancy restaurant, or walk in the park, you hold her hand.... And give her this..... how can she say no!"

Grace lightly squeezed Johan's arm "You old romantic" she smiled.

"I have been accused of worse" he chuckled. "Usually by my wife" he added in a lower tone. Grace gave him a fake glare and beamed her big smile at Johan and I before moving to the shop window to arrange pieces. I took the ring box, snapped it shut and placed it in my pocket next to the tickets.

"Thank you Johan" I said leaning across the counter.

"Ah young love is a beautiful thing. You work hard, you are a nice boy Matthias. Your age – you can do anything and everything. I should be your age again."I paused to reflect on his words for a moment wondering what he really would do different, or the same. All those choices we have and make only to look back on later. Smiling back, I said my goodbyes and turned for the door.

As I left, Grace spoke up from the window she was dressing "Tell us everything when you get back. I can't wait." Before the door closed behind me I heard Grace in the background chastising Johan "Why don't you call him Matthew or Matt. You know he doesn't like Matthias.....?"

So then I headed home to see her, and with my navy Converse shoes bouncing down the steps to the train platform, I had no idea that my life was about to change meaning for me completely.

My phone rang and I answered. Immediately I rolled my eyes. It was my father verbalising his opinions on an issue. I held the phone away from my ear as his loud voice boomed passionately on the topic of my uncle asking me to run an errand for him, and my reluctance to call my uncle back to accept. When the tirade calmed, I replaced the receiver to my ear and ventured into the conversation. "Yes dad, yes I know he's family but I am going away this weekend..... What do you mean where? I told you,.... Sarah's parents are there. Yes it is... serious. You know that, I told you already. Yes, I am sure. I am going to tell her about the trip tonight, and I'll come over later, but I can't help out this weekend......I know. I know family comes first, but.... I can't – it takes like three days to drive out there. Uncle Theo will understand. It's not like he can't ask someone else at the dealership to take it." I decided to fake the call dropping out. "Anyway, Dad – I'm losing you; What -can't hear you, gotta go". I closed the mobile phone as I hit the last steps and the train rushed in to the station.

My family had immigrated with great hopes. I had one older brother, 5 uncles and 2 natural aunts, and about 100 cousins scattered across Europe and the Middle East. My uncle Theo is the only one who moved when we did, to live near us, while the rest of the family chose to stay overseas. My parents were also slightly confused culturally and emigrating gave them the fresh start they needed.

My father was at the time a sprightly Italian auto shop worker, and extremely proud of his wife, my mother. At every birthday gathering, he always said 'she was the one', and that he knew it when he first met her. My mother would blush and call him something in one of the many languages she knew. I wanted so badly to have part of that. Other than Theo, I think he had grown up feeling rather isolated. Once he met my mother his family came together and he loved us unconditionally and protectively. He had come over a farmer's son, and to be at a stage where he owned his own shop, ran his business in the black and had one of his sons (Anton) working hands on with him was a huge generational issue for him.

I was just as loved of course, but he had issues with my choice of trade. No calluses, no scars, no dirt under the nails. It was foreign for him, but I had never taken an interest in cars, tools, or even in any sports for that matter (unless you count running away from school bullies). The only time I remember him proudly announcing something I had done across the dinner table was when I was 14 and he had caught me kissing Mary Bain from across the road. He had announced it mid dinner like I had won an award, he patted me on the back and I remember wishing I could crawl under the table and die a thousand deaths. He must have been relieved somehow, though why he was worried in the first place always escaped me. I liked science, I liked art, I liked the way the human condition could be enhanced, forwarded and exalted through the arts. I had tools, but they were just shaped differently to my brother's. At least he let me find my own way – more or less without issue – though that probably came from my mothers strong cautions to let me be or she would curse him with some family magic trick she always threatened she had up her sleeve.

My mother made a great deal of calling herself Persian. Yes Persian. Mom had been weird about that forever. Whenever anyone asked about her heritage she advised them in a stately manner she was Persian. She felt this lent her more of an 'up market' appeal than saying Iranian, even though Persia had technically been Iran since 1935. Apparently it had been a big deal to my grandmother, and it was important to my mother now, so whenever anyone asked, I let them know my family was Persian. I had only ever once been pulled up on it and apologised citing my mother as the reason. I had received polite nods of understanding and a sneaky grin from another overhearing the discussion. When it came to parents idiosyncrasies, most people seemed understanding, and forgiving.

My poor Nani, my Grandmother. I only had one memory of her. Tucked away in some nursing home, darkened by age and poor lighting. She couldn't even remember my father's name, though he later suggested she knew it just fine, but chose to call him another name just to irritate him. I smiled when I thought of this. Visiting her in the facility back home had been a big deal for me at the time. I was only about six and my brother eight. I remember her asking us to come closer and sticking out her frail arm so she could feel across my brother's shoulders, and then my face. She smelled odd, unfamiliar and I remember being scared and wishing she would just go away. I found out later that night that she had died and I had, in the back of my mind wondered if I had wished her death somehow because I didn't want her near me. When I had told my mother that I feared that I had caused her passing my mother hugged me tight and told me that it was impossible. Clear as the night sky, I remember her reassuring me that if I had wished someone else's death I would far more likely be struck down myself instead because that was how karma worked. Strangely, I did not find this comforting. It took about a week before I slept properly again.

At the base of the apartment building where I lived there used to be a cafe that marked the entrance. Focused on getting upstairs to see Sarah again I gave a quick wave to the guy who religiously made my coffee every morning who was wiping down a table in the far left corner of the shop. The key hit the lock perfectly, and I raced through the door and up the stairs because I just couldn't wait for the elevator. I walked through the door of my apartment and called out Sarah's name as I reached to hang up my jacket on the rack. I didn't hang it up though. Instead I strained to hear properly. I had heard heavy breathing, and then a sudden gasp instead of the usual 'Hey baby' that I would hear from Sarah. I rounded the corner from the entranceway curiously. There she was, beautiful, slim, sexual. Perfect. Butt naked. And there he was with his pants around his knees while she was bent backwards over the couch....

"Oh My God" she squealed. She looked at me with such a look of guilty mortification I almost felt sorry for her. Almost.

The world turned and my stomach hit the floor. I gripped that jacket and walked straight out the door. It was indescribable. My head was spinning, my eyes stung and I was fairly certain I would throw up at any second. I heard her voice behind me in the corridor: "Matt!. Matt!!, Matthew. I really am sorry" I heard as I took the first two steps down the stairwell.... and I just kept walking down the steps, out the door. I stood outside in the fresh air with my eyes closed my head spinning, my lungs gasping for breath.

I was standing next to the tables outside the cafe when the coffee guy came out to clear a table. "Hey man what's up?" he said. I must have looked pale because he had a second look at me. "Hey what's wrong?" he asked more serious than first time.

"I, I can't talk about it I just gotta get out of here" and I took a step away. It was as though I didn't say anything because he kept on talking.

"OK, ok. I haven't seen Sarah for a while. Make sure you say hello for me. She is one good-looking girl my friend. Thought I saw her before, but I must have been wrong because she was with some biker looking guy. I wish I could find a girl like that" he mused.

I stopped in my tracks and half turned my head back: "Have her" I said. I walked over to him and he sharpened his body, confronted by my invasion of his personal space. I took the jacket still in my hand, pulled out my wallet, phone, ring box and tickets and threw the jacket at him. "Have this too" I yelled, and finally, nonverbal I just walked off.

## Chapter 2 Uncomfortably Numb

I knocked on the door of my parents house, and after a fluster of sound, my mother opened the door. She hugged me and my father passed me walking from one room to the other and patted me on the arm. She also looked flushed in the face and a great deal happier than usual.

"Where's your jacket" she said "It's too cold to be without a jacket but there is great news, so come in" she gleamed, "Your brother is getting married!".

I looked into the other room and saw my uncle lazing in a recliner, throwing back a scotch, sitting with Anton who rose to his feet excitedly pulling a slim brunette from beside him. He looked taller than usual somehow. He wore an almost cliché white T shirt and jeans with tan Colorado ankle boots, unlaced. I always felt small next to Anton, even though I am not really short, but somehow he came off as GI JO and I was left as Peter Parker – without the powers. Anton, was in fact not Anton - his name at birth was Antoine, but after the teasing and bullying in primary school, by the time he changed to high school and grew nearly a foot in the summer holidays, he would only let people call him Anton. By the time he was 18, he made it official on his passport and never liked to be reminded.

Anton had been the sort of big brother that was impossible to grow up with without developing some kind of complex. He was good at sports, I was not. He never studied, but dragged his arse over the line somehow anyway. He never saved, he gave me noogies throughout primary and into the first year of high school until my mother ended the torture. My father felt it was character building that I should retaliate myself. I still have no idea what she threatened him with to this day that made him stop. He attracted girls like crazy and made any night out a party. I'd wished I was him since I was little. And here he was engaged, and I was not, happy, and I was not, next thing he would be having kids and I would be visiting his house for family get togethers surrounded by mini Antons. He would probably start his own football team with children he and his new wife, whose name I didn't even know yet, had together. Then they would live happily ever after. No effort, no pain, just because it was bliss to be him. I must have looked dazed because my mother placed her hand on my cheek.

"Matthias?" she exclaimed in her lilting accent. "Are you alright?"

"Yes – of course" I sputtered.

Anton reached me by then and gave me a half hug before proudly declaring: "Matt – this is Evie, we are getting married." She smiled politely and he punched me on the arm. He still had a touch of accent left in his voice, but it was barely detectable.

"Aren't you going to say anything brother?" I had plenty I wanted to say. Some swear words were included.

"That's fantastic news" I heard myself say instead. "I am really happy for you – both". I tried to sound enthusiastic as well as honest. I think I failed on both counts. "Welcome to the family" I said as I leant in to give her a welcoming hug. As we leaned into each other I whispered in her ear: "You still have time to get out." She laughed and everyone smiled as though I were being cute somehow, but I think I meant it.

Anton and Evie retreated back into the lounge room and my uncle raised a toast to me as I passed by the lounge room door and proceeded down the short corridor towards the kitchen. I joined my parents at the dinner table in a spot facing the kitchen as my mother had something boiling on the stove and was sure to continue the conversation half yelling from where she stood.

"Where is Sarah?" my father asked causing me to wince.

"...and what did she say about the trip" my mother asked clearly excited to hear more good news. She lifted the lid and started stirring madly, as she did frequently.

"We broke up." the words stuck in my throat before I swallowed to steady myself. "She broke up with me." I clarified. Her face fell and she dropped the spoon back into the pot to come over to hug me again, this time to offer comfort.

My father banged his fist lightly on the counter. "You go back and tell her it is not going to happen" my father stated.

"I don't think it quite works like that" I smiled weakly. I appreciated his way of offering support.

"Why not! You tell her you are the best person for her – she would be lucky to have you". He exclaimed as though that would fix everything nicely.

"She already has somebody else Dad". I felt sick.

There was a long pause as he re-assessed the situation. Pursing his lips, I could practically predict what he was going to say. "It is the study you do, it is not very...." He trailed off.

"Masculine". I finished. "We can't all be mechanics you know. I love art. Some pieces especially can tell you a whole world just in a look".

"What world?" he replied clearly baffled. I reminded myself it was out of concern for me. "This is the world!" He gestured around the room and I rolled my eyes before he continued to a different tangent. He snorted and patted me on the back.

Retreating back to her cooking, my mother dragged my father by the sleeve to the kitchen with her as she interjected. "You are too smart for her, too good, don't listen to your father". She wiped floury hands on her black pants as she spoke. She lived in slacks and non iron shirts, my mother. A 'revolution of the feminine' she called it. 'Pants make better sense' she would say regularly. I remembered her wearing dresses maybe five times in my life. She was a good looking woman for her age, and had not let time expand her waistline like my dad. Mom kept working full time at the bank where she started after Anton and I had gone back to school, and now she was in charge of a credit department. Grandkids, before retirement, would get her to stop working.

Mom wore that warning look on her face as she looked at my father. Not one of alarm, but one of caution. The type of look I think Mothers must get sent to some school to learn after they give birth. Dad on the other hand wore a look much like a toddler – bewildered and confused as to what he had done to earn the painstaking, eye ball piercing look. He threw his hands up half heartedly as she whispered heavily as though I wouldn't hear in the small apartment:

"You let him be, he is a fine boy with a good heart. Stop being so hard on him." I overheard her say.

"I am not hard on him, I love him, I want his life to be happy but he is so..... delicate. He should be more like his brother". I shuddered at my fathers reply. More like my brother, more like Anton. Sheesh. Mom hit him with the wooden spoon on the shoulder.

"Two like Anton!" my mother all but cried out. "I would be stuck in the house with three oafs instead of two. Matthias, thank God..." she threw her hands in the air in a grand gesture "....is my good boy. Anton is unfortunately like you". She poked the spoon back in his face melodramatically causing him to smile.

My father's voice dropped slightly and he drew in closer to her: "I thought you liked me once". He sidled over to her. "Twice at least". He smiled and moved to embrace her; She smiled back but wagged the spoon in the air in a mock threatening gesture, before leaning in to a kiss. My stomach lurched, though it was sweet they loved each other so much still, there were some things children were just not to see in their parents. I was thankful when my uncle shuffled in, helping himself to another scotch. While I averted my eyes, he sat down across the table to detract from a my view into the kitchen.

My uncle was dressed in a neat brown suit and carried himself with a confidence and relaxation that only came from many years of working successfully in a position of authority. The car dealership he had started working at many years ago as a detailer had earned him promotion after promotion over the years until he had finally purchased the shop four years ago.

"Matt, I am sorry to hear what happened." My uncle drawled as he swished his scotch around the glass. "But if you want I can take those tickets off your hands – same price you paid, I had to get a present for your cousin Sandra anyhow – she finished her studies this year, and got an internship at some big laboratory – somewhere next to where her father works. I think she will be getting travelling there with him every day, living with him, working near him. They will probably have lunch together everyday, so I would give her a present to send her across the world for a couple of weeks. Give her a taste of freedom before she ends up living and breathing her parents. Hmm. Maybe that would be a mistake. Unless, she may fall in love and marry some Frenchman and never come home. Her father will kill me". He laughed. "Better yet, maybe she will come back pregnant and that will really pay him back for that time he....." he saw my flat face and stopped, wiping the smile from his face and drawing his brows together in real concern. "Matt. You need to get away, I think. Forget this girl, and have some time to yourself – this may turn out to be a good thing. You always do the right thing, by everyone else. Are you even happy?" There was a question I hadn't asked. I had been too busy.

"Theo. I don't know. I just.... I don't know what I want anymore". I rubbed my face with my hands. And slumped my elbows on the table with a clunk.

"Matt. Do this one job for me - four days and you fly home. $5,000.00. You can have plenty of time to think about what you want. No one else. It is a beautiful car. Pick up a girl, pick up three – just not in the car". My uncle was making good sense but I was still reluctant.

I smiled but hung my head down. The thought of me being that person. Theo grabbed my shoulder. "I mean it. You won't be young forever. You do everything right, you are a good boy, but you deserve to have some fun, and you need to take a break right now. Am I wrong? If you leave tomorrow, you can be there by Friday, back home on a flight by Saturday. $5,000.00 is a lot of money".

"So why not ship it, get someone else to drive it. It is a lot of money Theo".

"The person who bought it wants it by next week for some party. They said I can only send it with someone I trust like family. They probably want to make sure they can show it off to all their rich friends in time. I don't know, I don't care. For that kind of money, paid on the spot, I promised I would get it there, and you are family. I can trust you. This is a one of a kind car. You might not ever get to drive another one".

"Paid on the spot?" I remarked, dubious.

"In cash!" he enthused. "Some large man looking like a wrestler came by and took care of it yesterday."

"Why didn't they drive it?"

He shrugged. "Who knows. In my line of business, who cares? For that kind of money, I don't care what they want or why. Will you do this for me Matthias? For family?"

Anton and his girlfriend burst through from the room next door laughing but straightened up when they saw me, though not without difficulty. I looked at how happy they seemed. Simply together. No magic proposals outside the Louvre, no long term planning and saving. What did I have? My degree I may never use; my quiet demeanour which limited my social life. I even dressed in colours that were neutral so I could blend in better to everything around me. All side-effects from trying to hide from a good noogy-ing no doubt. I didn't begrudge Anton, don't get me wrong, but in that moment I was so deafeningly angry with myself. What the hell was wrong with me? Trying hard got me nothing, and in my eagerness to please Sarah, I had not only neglected my family, but failed to thrive in myself. My stomach turned as thoughts, and regrets churned like acid inside me. I needed to get away, run, even if just for a short while.

"Theo- What time do you want me in the morning"?

"Good boy" he said grabbing my cheek with gusto. He smiled broadly and exclaimed again, "Good boy. I'll see you 7:00am, I will have everything you need, and you get a good night's rest". Which I did once I got home.

At first, arriving at my apartment I hesitated at the lock on my front door, taking deep breaths as a wash of things I could say, do or find came over me. My hand felt the warming metal under my grip as I stood there, and sighed loudly.

Eventually, under much psychological duress, in spite of all the pain I thought was about to come my way, I opened the door to face Sarah, to find the room was dark. There was a note on the table in Sarah's handwriting. I scrunched it up without bothering to read it, and aimed badly for the kitchen as I threw the offending paper from me. I didn't want to hear excuses, or blame, or anything else my betraying ex had left for me in a note. At least it wasn't a text I observed. I didn't feel like throwing my mobile out the window. At least not yet.

As I walked through my apartment I looked about, seeking evidence of what I knew to be true, that Sarah had left – permanently. Most of my CD's were missing, and her clothes gone from the closet. Without bothering to get undressed, I threw myself back on the bed watching the interplay of moonlight and reflected car headlights on my bedroom ceiling. Then sleep took me, and the first day that changed my life came to an end.

I slept like the dead until 6:00 am, at which time my eyelid flew open keen to greet the day I could escape. I threw some clothes in a bag with my toothbrush, and left everything else behind not even pausing to reflect that what I was about to embark on was very far apart from my usual home based nature. I didn't even like to drive all that match, didn't even own a car, but this was a chance to get some perspective, catch up with old friends on the way and get a foothold on what I wanted for when I got back.

When I arrived at the dealership Theo was already out the front with an excited look on his face and the keys and a piece of paper in his hands.

"Good morning, good morning" he chanted as he rushed up to me. "The address and name are on the paper, the GPS already has the address in it and she is all fuelled up. There's cash in the glove box for petrol, food, motels and the plane ticket home –use what you need. Take care of her, eh!" he said as I guided my hand towards the car to touch the paintwork. It took my breath away, black, sleek and completely unlike anything I would buy (despite the fact I couldn't afford the price tag of course).

"That is one good looking car Theo" I mused, genuinely impressed.

"Good looking?! She is almost one of a kind. Cost $250,000 to buy straight out. A piece of beauty, a Michelangelo of cars – AND the brakes work on this one. I think I may love her. But..... today she is all yours until she gets to her owner. Be gentle with her and remember you have 4 days to get to Esperance". He handed me the keys and I took them gratefully but wandered around the car to get a good look at the exterior before I climbed in to the car and closed my eyes as I sank into the seat. This felt so right after everything I had gone through in the last 24 hours.

I drove out of the dealership, and took off, turning on the radio. The song Night Drive pumped through the speakers and I cranked up the sound as I pulled from the side road on to the highway.

## Chapter 3 The Girl

I drove steadily all day and just after sunset, stopped briefly at a petrol station made a few texts to Michael, to see about a catch up on the way, and planned to refuel the car, and myself.

As I filled the car, rolling my shoulders as I stood by the pumps, a motorbike pulled up ahead with a large, flaxen headed, Viking looking guy and a blonde petite girl in a light floral dress. The dress did not quite suit her somehow, looking far too casual for her grace. Her hair curled just slightly to frame her face and fell past her shoulder blades. It seemed windblown, but not messy. After she got off the bike she bent down to fix her shoe. As she ran her finger along the lip of her black ballet shoe she looked up and met my eyes. I suddenly realised I had been staring and turned my head away, focusing on my task. She had given the lightest smile, which I saw out of the corner of my eye, just before I turned away.

The Viking headed into the service station while she stretched her body and rolled her neck. She peered at me through her lashes, and had I not been slyly watching her myself, I would have missed it.

I eventually wandered in to pay, standing behind him. I thought Anton made me feel small. As I stood behind the 6 foot five brick wall called a man, I started to feel agitated so deserted the line in search of a Red Bull. I decided the extra caffeine could only help me get where I was going. By the time I made it back to the counter the bike was off and roaring. I looked absently out of the window as the clerk tried to offer me some 3 for the price of two deal and I slowly came back to where I was from my thoughts. I shook my head, paid and was off on the highway again.

I kept seeing the girl's face. I wasn't sure why. As the dark set in nicely, I turned the radio up, and kept my eyes on the road. I was thinking about the last few days. How happy I had been, how driven. Tickets, rings, images of Sarah and I on tour busses, sipping wine over dinner, sharing breakfast at a café. I let the images float through my mind, and I didn't hate them. I was however pretty sure I hated her. She lied to me, smiled at me and said she loved me. She hung her arms around my neck at parties and looked at me like I was the only person in the world. I had had everything planned, and had no idea. She did though. She had an idea. A sucker to take her on holidays, buy her nice things, laugh with, maybe even dance with at parties, drive her places, cook her dinner. While she was carrying on with someone else, smiling with someone else, letting someone else do all those things I had done. I saw that image of her laying backwards over the couch, but her eyes were open, and she was smiling at me, instead of being shocked cracking her red lips over white teeth as she spoke: "Sucker...." she said.

I suddenly snapped to as a motorbike pulled up alongside me, roaring and revving to grab my attention. It was the Viking and the blonde. Both were smiling and looking straight at me. The guy made a gesture that could only mean he wanted to race, but I put my hand up and shook it side to side. No way was I piling that car up on the side of the road.

The girl looked at me and pouted her bottom lip out, to which I shrugged and the two of them laughed and launched off into the dark ahead. Her face stuck in my mind though. Pale, round, with high cheek bones under softly wide, oddly green eyes. When she smiled her teeth gleamed, white and perfect, behind blushing red lips. I kept driving. Another hour I could stop for dinner, another two after that and I would meet up with Michael. At least I could say hello face to face for the first time in months. That alone was worth the trip.

*****

I sat in front of my empty plate with a half glass of coke talking intently to the person across the table before I noted his blank and careless expression.

"I don't know dude, I just clean tables." The man grabbed the plate and left shaking his head. The bartender a few feet away chuckled looking in my direction. I looked back bemused.

The bartender was tall, bald and though friendly looking enough, not someone to meet on poor terms with. When he opened his mouth and a deep voice accompanied the broad structure of the man, though it was steeped in cynicism. "Matthew and Sarah hey. You going to marry her, live in the 'burbs and live happily ever after \- hold hands while you walk together through a meadow?" He laughed, a great belly laugh and I think I just looked horrified. "Hey, Chuck, you think you got it bad, maybe she let you off easy". He was pressing my buttons now.

"My name's Matt" I stated back at him defiantly.

"Seriously though, maybe you should see this as a good thing" he persisted ditching the snide tone.

"I get home to find my girlfriend's doing some guy in our place- on our couch. And you're saying to me it can be a good thing? Because I found out what she was like before I married her? Because I found out how absolutely blind I can be?"

"Nah, you got me wrong Chuck" he replied and I sighed.

"OK. I'll bite – how so". I did not expect some words of miraculous wisdom from a man running a bar on the side of the freeway in no man's land, but hey, you never know. Also, right now I thought it fair to say I was not the best judge of character either.

"The problem is you think you have everything planned out. Got the girl, studying, saving money, you do all the right things."

"That's bad because....".

"How old are you?" he confidently asked me in a way that made me want to mumble my answer.

"22" I replied.

"And this is all you want. Girl, marry, buy house and then....?" He shook his head and furrowed his brow while pouring a beer for one of the patrons hunched over the counter across from him. I got up from my chair and table and took a seat at the counter to face the bartender.

"I don't know. I thought I'd figure it out along the way. We'd figure it out" I mumbled back at him.

"You are following someone else's dream for you Chuck."

"My name's Matthew" I grated back again.

"You have got to figure it out. How can you be thinking about a life forever with some chick you've known for all of five minutes. I stopped planning for 'we' and started planning for 'me' 20 years ago".

Here come the pearls of wisdom I thought sarcastically.

"How is that working out for you?" I mocked him assuming the worst but there was a sting in it when I said it.

"A different woman every week, no shackles, no hassles. It is working like a dream Chuck." I just shook my head and looked irritated as the barman continued, leaning close and pointing discretely across the room. "See that girl over there. She is hot. See who she is with?" He was pointing out a good looking athletic brunette in high heeled boots, skin tight blue jeans and a low cut red top standing impossibly close to a man in a denim jacket – the Viking from the petrol station, I immediately recognised. I automatically scanned for the girl, and there she was sitting quietly watching the game of pool from a table. Her eyes shifted to me and I looked away again.

"You mean the enormous wall of a man who looks like a reject from a Viking documentary?" I replied.

"No friend. Who she is with is not you. It's a cliché, I know. Girls like bad guys Chuck. I see it a lot."

"My name's Matthew." I said through gritted teeth, though defeat flavoured my tone, while I gazed in to my half drunk glass of coke.

The barman smiled knowingly. I wondered how many other unfortunate people had sat, listening to this rant. "Doesn't have to be. Just because someone else gave you that name, the idea of who you are, doesn't mean that it's you forever. You want to live happily ever after – good for you. Find a library and in there a woman that looks like a horse. Be happy, then in 15, 20 years when you wonder where your life went, look in to the mirror..." he leaned towards me "... and say this to yourself: My name is Matthew". I was still. The bartender poured a shot of scotch and pushed it in my direction. "Here Chuck. On the house".

"I'm driving....I can't....." I stopped what I was saying when he raised an eyebrow and gave me a look I had seen as a child many times before. I took up the glass and the barman looked happy.

"There man, medicine for the melancholy. Have another". He poured one shot more and stepped to the side while someone else came up to the bar. This was a large man, in all ways but mainly round the middle with a dirty beard and a hat that looked forty years old which he slapped on the counter.

"Phew–ee" he said. "Did you even see such a beautiful ve-hicle?" His larger, darker friend came to sit next to him on a bar stool. The barman automatically whipped out two beer glasses and started pouring as if he knew automatically what they wanted, while he noted some interest and asked what the truckie meant.

"What's that you're talking about?" he asked.

"She is beautiful. A Lamborghini Gallardo Privilegio, brand new looking and shiny just begging Pete for hammering along this road. I might just have to find the person driving it and have them a small accident so she and I can be alone."

"That's my car" I responded absent-mindedly, and as the words escaped my lips I immediately wished to be able to turn back time. "Well, not mine, my uncle's, well not his. I'm taking it to the guy who bought it."

"I underestimated you friend," said the bartender said with a smirk. "Pete here is a car connoisseur. I haven't seen him this excited over a car in a while."

"Callin' it a car is blasphemous..." retorted Pete ".... So boy" he turned to me. "How about a ride in the car for old times sake". A grin passed the drawing lips of the man now known as Pete, and it was not one I liked or trusted. I felt the colour drain from me and a sick feeling come up in my throat.

"'Fraid I can't. I shouldn't even have stopped here". I got up and fished around in my pocket for some cash.

"Don't be like that." Said Pete standing up. "Don't make me ask all rough like. Bobby here," he thumbed behind him to his friend who stood up on cue "Keeps telling me I need some help with anger management, but I keep telling him I never ask any other way but nice....." I felt like a deer in headlights. My mind was calculating trajectories, looking at exits and wondering why the hell I had stopped here, of all places. Why not down a chicken sub at a petrol station. I took a step to widen my stance – to run, to fight (not that I could), when it happened.

There was a commotion and the little guy in jeans that had been playing with the Viking flew across two pool tables. I wasn't sure how that was even a possibility but became aware that I had my mouth gaping as Pete and Bobby turned and started striding over towards the Viking man and another two guys who had just arrived to stand with him. This was not going to be a place to be caught inside or out of in the next few seconds.

The bartender looked at me and I looked at the bartender. "Get out of here" he said.

"Already gone" I replied and moved towards the door. On my way out though, I turned my head back. The bartender already had a shotgun in his hand. "What's your name"? I asked. The bartender looked over his shoulder as he headed towards the pool tables. "Chuck" he said, flashed a grin, and was off.

As I walked through the door I wandered if the girl would be alright. I hopped in to the car as the sound of smashing glasses was heard a split second before a gunshot rang out. I was gone, winding down the windows and breathing in the night air. One more stop to see Michael in the next town and hit a motel further down the road.

## Chapter 4 Night Driving

They roared past me in the dark, the Viking and the girl, no headlights on. They came from the darkness and moved forward in to more darkness. Fleetingly I thought to myself how strange that they could get ahead of me like that after what I left behind at the bar. Oh well. About 8:00 pm I pulled up outside a mall at the next town and there was Michael, waiting for me in his work uniform. He grinned instantly at seeing me and I jumped out to meet him. We gave each other a hug before parting ways to get into the car.

"Nice..." he said gliding his hand along the paintwork, and pulling the handle to get in.

"Yeah" I smiled back.

Just then two girls obviously out for the night walked past.

"Good evening ladies" called Michael. "Nice car hey. It's all mine but if you want to get in the back seat I can show you all the features". He winked and they tittered as they skipped past.

I just smiled at him. "I really missed you Mike". Michael was the brother I wished I had, but then I guess that is what best friends are supposed to be. I had met Michael in third grade when I was being chased by Annita Bishop. Sounds poor, I know, but that was one scary beast of a girl. She would lurk in the bushes at lunch time and take every opportunity to punch, kick or bite me. Having been taught never to hurt a girl, I had been left a little dry on my negotiating tactics. Michael had found me throwing my lunch at her head in a minor retaliation, and that was the end of that.

Turned out Michael's father was one of Annita's sports sponsors, and once her father was told of her extra curricular activities I ended up free of her clutches for the rest of the year. Michael and I became best friends from then on, doing just about everything and anything together, at least until college. He had been accepted at a college out of state, just across the boarder, and I had stayed in the city because they offered the program I wanted. He never could understand my fascination with art, but he also never did judge me. That was one of the things I valued the most. Our lives could run differently, but when we came back together, it was as though nothing ever changed.

"It's been fucking ages" he said finally, echoing what I was thinking.

"I know, I know. I've been..... it's been too long." I replied.

"It seems like that, hey. I know what you mean; Job, study, the girls – or just the one girl in your case... how is Sarah?" I had deliberately not wanted to have that conversation over the phone with him. "I thought you were going overseas or something. When I got your text saying you were coming out my way I didn't think it was actually going to happen."

"Ah, Sarah" I said. Hearing my tone, he immediately quizzed me, and I did my best to answer as we closed the distance to his home.

I finished telling him what had happened as I pulled in to his driveway. He reacted as I expected.

"Bullshit" he said, clearly shocked. "Bitch! Who was he?"

"I don't know, I don't care" It was the truth – mostly.

"Fuck that – I thought you would be buying real estate in the 'burbs this time next year" was the comeback.

"Not you too?" I sighed.

"What do you mean?" he asked confused.

"Don't worry" I dismissed – "Hey, why do you smell like fertilizer" I queried suddenly overwhelmed by the stench.

He turned up his nose "I know, sorry, I was moving stock – I'll have a shower and we'll go out."

"I can't" I regretted saying the words immediately and rushed to explain. "I have to get the car across the state by the day after tomorrow, I have to get some sleep and I can't hang around. I just wanted to see you. It's been so long, I couldn't drive straight through without stopping."

"No, come on! You may as well have rolled down the window on your way through town and waved at me. We have to catch up" he begged.

On this I couldn't budge. "I would if I could, but I promised to get this car there on time. It's good money, and you know – it's Uncle Theo.....family.....".

"What about when you get where you're going?" he asked. "Would you have time then?"

"Yeah – I can come back, sure." I urged.

Michael looked pensive and then he said "Give me 10 minutes, OK." he said excitedly, getting out of the car. "10 minutes" he mimed through the window.

"OK" I replied puzzled. True to his word Michael arrived 10 minutes later with a bag in his hand and a glint in his eye. He got in the car and looked at me. "Well, planning on driving this thing, or are you going to give me a turn?"

"You want to come with me?" I asked in disbelief.

"Why not, I called in sick for the rest of the week – they owe me the way I've been working. I don't have to be back until next Monday. We can catch up on the way; I can tell you a dozen reasons to not miss Sarah. Plus we can take turns driving, and get there earlier. Then you can buy me drinks seeing as you will be all cashed up, in a good mood, and I will likely not have a job anymore". He smiled at me, and I didn't even argue. In fact it sounded just like what I needed, I started up the car and we drove off.

Some time later we pulled into a two bit mostly deserted old truck stop to refuel ourselves mainly because Michael had developed a caffeine addiction to rival my own. It wasn't until I pushed open the door that I noticed the motor bike – that motorbike - around the side with no one on it. I second-guessed myself and thought about turning around getting back in the car there and then. Michael saw my hesitation.

"What's up?" he asked.

"There's this girl on this bike. I've kept seeing her all night" I answered as I curiously sought her out with my eyes, peering into the empty looking shop front.

"Already?" accused Michael. "She's not blonde too is she? You have that thing for blonde girls who need saving".

I shot him a look before correcting him. "It's not like that, she's with this crazy looking guy and they keep being where I am....it's weird that's all."

"Great! A crazy looking guy?" he mused back at me "Big too?"

I just looked at him and he sighed back at me. "Just so we're clear here. You know I am not a fighter, I like the way my face is shaped just as it is."

I smiled and we headed in, in spite of my apprehension. No girl, no Viking. We loaded up on the essentials, chips, chicken subs and more Red Bull. Mid night snacks and breakfast – my parents would be proud. While I was paying and Michael was superficially rummaging through the magazine counter, the girl and the Viking finally appeared outside, yelling at each other. The yelling started and got louder. I looked at the clerk behind the counter expecting some kind of reaction, but he just kept chewing gum and trying to get the cash register to work for him properly. Then there was the roar of the motorcycle as it took off.

I felt a sigh of relief and collected Michael who was pointing out a blonde centrefold on a motorbike to me while waggling his eyebrows. I punched him on the arm and handed him the bag of stuff we'd just bought. We headed out the door towards my car, and that's when I saw her.

The blonde was sitting on her own, on the ledge of the store with her head in her hands nursing it gently. Her knees were pulled together and the floral dress reached well past halfway up her thigh. I turned and walked towards the car but even as I reached for the handle of the car, I already knew I was going back.

"Don't do it." Michael said, warning in his voice.

"I'm just going to see if she's alright." I replied.

"See – that's how it starts. Don't do it. She can take care of herself.... Don't go fixing things you shouldn't be. Get in the car and we can go." he pushed. I knew I should listen to Michael, but sometimes I was just as stubborn as he could be.

I tossed him the keys and walked over to where she was crouched down. "She'll be crazy – crazy biker boyfriend, crazy girl - you watch" he called after me. I shook my arm at him to him to shut up as I approached her.

"Are you okay?" I asked tentatively. She stifled a sob and looked up at me. She pursed those lips together, drew in a breath and gave me the best half smile she could.

"Yeah, Peachy." She looked at me apologetically. "I just can't believe he left me here in the middle of nowhere." Her voice wavered at the end.

"Isn't he coming back?" I pressed.

"I don't think so, I don't even really want him to. I just wanted to get home that's all." She sighed and threw her head back.

"Is there someone you can call? You can use my phone." I offered.

"No, my dad doesn't believe in phones". She paused for a moment and then asked the inevitable "I'm sorry to ask, but can you give me a lift".

I paused. She was hypnotic and my first instinct was to give her anything she wanted. She looked at me with those great sparkling eyes. I had to shake it off though.

"I'm really not able to". She looked so disappointed. My heart seized, so I fumbled to explain: "It's not my car you see. I would if I could. But you want bus fare, I could give you some money."

That half smile again. "There are no buses out here..." she laughed expanding her arms and looking up and down the freeway as if to demonstrate the wilderness around us. She looked back at me, her arms supporting her to either side. She cocked her head and continued "... but thanks, that's really sweet of you. It's okay. Someone else will come along". It didn't seem right to leave her there crying and alone in the dark in the middle of nowhere.

"Look I can't leave you here..... alone." Of this I was certain.

"Well I'm not alone really, there is that guy in there" she motioned to the clerk behind the counter. It made me smile to think of her and the barely verbal skinny night shift attendant who looked half asleep already. I thought deeply about the situation for a moment.

"How far have you got to go?" As the words left my mouth I had a mini anxiety attack on the inside.

"Ceduna" she replied calmly looking up at me with big eyes.

"Isn't that like 12 hours drive from here?" I didn't mask surprise.

She shook her head and waved a hand: "I know it's too much to ask.... Never mind."

"What if I just gave you a lift to the next town? Maybe you can get a bus from there?" She brightened and I felt good about myself because of it, but hoped it wasn't a mistake.

"That would be great. Thank you. I won't tell anyone. Hey, what's your name?" she asked coyly.

"Matt" I stretched out my hand to help her up and she took it without falter. Her hand was cold but amazingly soft and I made a mental note to turn on the heater as soon as we got in the car.

"Matt" she mused back at me before telling me "I'm Cassie". She smiled and I felt light. Can you say rebound – I thought to myself, and by the look on Micheal's face, he was thinking the same. We walked over to the car, and although I didn't feel comfortable I also didn't regret the decision.

"Well I'm not sitting in the back" said Michael. The girl smiled.

"I'm Cassie" she spoke softly to him and held out a hand. Michael opened the door for her ignoring the offer of a handshake, and without offence she hopped in to the back seat and I nodded to Michael: "You've got the keys, your turn to drive."

When we drove out of the truck stop there was an uncomfortable silence at first, the uncomfortable silence that takes place when there is not yet a moment of connection to leverage a conversation from. She spoke first: "This is a really nice car, but you said it wasn't yours. You didn't steal it did you?"

Michael rolled his eyes. "Yes, we stole it and decided to pick up witnesses and snacks on the way to the chop shop."

I sighed and cleared it up: "No my uncle's a car dealer, I'm just dropping this one off to one of his clients".

"Lucky be able to have a car like this." She caressed the side of the front seats and I felt a ridiculous pang of jealousy.

"Yeah. So do you live out here? Are you visiting? What do you do for work?" I was bumbling along like an idiot. Michael muffled a laugh poorly.

"You ask lots of questions." she said quietly.

"Sorry" I murmured.

"No – I like it" she came back at me. "If we don't ask questions we live in the darkness of unknowing don't we." That felt awfully deep and meaningful. Michael gwaffed again and she shot him back an amused look.

"That's one way to look at it I suppose" I replied. She smiled that infectious smile and gazed at me with an amused and confident expression. I hadn't seen that confidence in her just moments ago as she had cried after being left abandoned.

She replied to my initial question: "Yes I live here. I haven't always though. My family moved out for a change in location and I was taken along for the ride."

"So you don't like it here?" I felt my question was obvious.

"Do you?" she asked me back.

I smiled this time. "I am more of a city boy".

"And I am more of a city girl, but you know how things are with family."

"Yes I do." I could definitely acknowledge that.

"Is he your brother?" she nodded towards Michael.

"May as well be." he replied for me. She nodded in understanding.

She reached over the console and pulled out my iPhone. "Do you mind?" she asked.

"No, go for it" I nodded towards where it lay.

"There is a great set of songs on here, mind if I put some on? I always think you get an idea of the person by the collection of music they keep". She flicked through and mused on the selection out loud. "Timbaland, Sea Wolf, Chilli Peppers... interesting mix.' She paused for a moment then looked at me sideways and raised her eyebrows. "Michael Buble?" she half laughed.

"I had my reasons, and I shared it with someone else" I batted back defensively.

"He got it in the divorce." Michael interjected.

"You're divorced?" she asked quizzically turning to me.

"Not really – it's just a saying." I snapped, mentally wanting to strangle Michael.

"Sure." She nodded then reached for my phone, using her fingers to tap through the applications and eventually found my photos. Cassie pulled one up of Sarah. "She's pretty".

"Yeah." I admitted reluctantly. I wanted to throw the offending reminder out the window and my gut ached.

"Girlfriend?"

"Not any more."

There must have been a break in my voice because the next thing she said was "I'm sorry, did something happen?"

"Matt was going to get married and then she fucked some guy. On his couch" Michael decided to over-share for me. I winced.

"Hey, thanks, the world doesn't need to know all my shit." I was clearly angry by now. I turned to Cassie. "I should have seen it coming, known better." I said flatly.

"That's not true. There is nothing wrong with believing in other people." Cassie sounded so sympathetic, but my pride was too wounded to accept pity.

"I don't really want to talk about it."

"Fair enough." she moved on, "So what do you do for fun Matt?"

"Not a lot really I have been studying for ages so haven't had a lot of time between work and other things. I like music, movies."

She teased me: "That sounds very quiet and responsible."

"So I've been told. Many times." I wondered why, if my life had had been so transparent to everyone, someone hadn't bothered to tell me where I was going so wrong, before this moment. Did it take a cataclysmic event for people to want to give you a heads up, a warning? Maybe it was one of those things that after the fact people always felt they had to tell you 'they knew it was so before it happened' when in fact they had no idea. They just wanted to come out looking like they knew something. Anything at all. Maybe it was some kind of pact I considered to myself. All the people you know come together and make an agreement that they cannot under any circumstances tell you the blindingly obvious until such a point you feel so low it can be classified as flogging a dead horse.

Seriously though, I wasn't so self absorbed that I imagined the world turned around me and my life, but surely, someone along the way could have said something before I had to throw out my couch. I liked that couch. Maybe, I thought in passing, I shouldn't hold it against the couch. I had another flash of Sarah, fingernails gripping the skin of the seat while some faceless man hovered behind her. I was sitting on it sipping on a coke and pointing out art works we could see at the Louvre on our visit. I disgusted myself. The couch had to go. Yes, I would definitely take this out on that couch.

"You don't want to know what I do for fun?" Michael asked amusedly.

Cassie turned her attention to him and deliberately added an overly serious tone to her voice "And how about you Michael. What do you do for fun?"

"Anything and everything" he chuckled huskily at her.

"Sure you do. I know you," she said. "I've met you before".

"Really?" he asked bemused.

"Definitely," she said seriously, then lay back as she prattled on: "Every day, several times a day. Blonde hair, black hair, short, tall, thin, fat. Over compensatory and over inflated egos. Bet you study too, do all the responsible things, have a job and do all those things to keep other people happy. But you just mask it with cynicism, bravado and false promises about your stamina with the ladies." It was my turn to laugh.

Michael looked taken aback, but after a second recovered his composure and sheepishly replied: "I never make false promises thanks very much".

"Me neither" she said leaning forward again. I decided to break the strain a little for the sake of Michael.

"What about you." I asked "Have you got any sisters/brothers back at home?"

"I've got one sister at home and another one that has been away for a while."

"Do you get along?" I probed hoping for more than one sentence answers this time.

"Absolutely, I love her." She paused, regarding me. "Don't you like your brother?"

"Of course I do. Its just we are very different, and you know you don't necessarily have to like someone all the time to love them." I paused now, wondering... "Did I even tell you I actually had a brother?"

"Must have. I love this song....." Cassie detracted and began singing along. I listened to her sing off key just a little and grinned.

"What?" she asked.

"Nothing." I just kept grinning.

"No - what?" she insisted.

"Its just... singing isn't your forte" I joked.

"No need to be like that. So tell me more about you. Where are you from? And what are you doing after you drop off this car?"

"Michael and I are going to catch up." I looked at him, pleased to have met up with him again after so long.

"No, I mean when you go back to wherever it is you came from." Cassie clarified.

There was another question I had no idea the answer to "I'm really not sure yet. I am sort of hoping some kind of revelation will take place in the next couple of days. I suppose I'll have to get back to normal town. I think I may need to burn my furniture, but otherwise, find a job. You know....". I sounded almost sad, but tried to be matter of fact. Truth was I was sad. All my plans, all gone. No trip to Europe, holding hands at world treasures, no wedding, no everything I had worked towards.

Cassie looked thoughtfully out the window and asked me in a surprisingly stern voice: "And is that what you want to do?"

"I'm not really sure anymore. I thought I wanted all these things to happen, but I'm wondering who I am now. Things changed on me and I didn't even see it coming. What should you be doing?" I wondered out loud.

"Doing what my father tells me, and forgetting my sisters." I realised her answer was purposefully short. I paused and looked at her intently so she expanded.

"He runs his family like a business -My father... it's hard to explain." She looked as though she was stuck in a dilemma, searching through her mind as to how to explain some abstract concept. "We all have jobs to do, and we cannot question him. What he says goes, or we get punished." she said in a rush. "My sister Cam and I live together, when I'm not travelling up and down the highway, but we don't get any time alone. Everything is work, tasks, assignments for him. I would move away if I could. But the consequences...." She looked out of the window again, lost in thought.

"The consequences?" I tried to sound more surprised than horrified.

Michael shot me a look and raised an eyebrow before asking the obvious: "Why couldn't you move out, away? If he's fine with you travelling up and down the highway on some guy's bike... in some strange guys car....." She looked at me and smiled like the thought of me being any kind of threat was amusing.

"Viktor works for my father. We work together. He's like my brother."

"Oh, I thought he was your boyfriend." Secretly I was pleased and felt a sense of relief.

"No, I'm not allowed, or I could get punished." There was that word again.

"Wow – he's tough." I sympathised, finding myself wondering exactly how old she was to still have this dependency on her father.

"You have no idea" she said "My other sister fell in love with someone and he kept her locked up when he found them."

Michael looked at me and mouthed the word 'C.R.A.Z.Y.' while he spun a circle at his temple and nodded at me judgingly. OK. This I did not expect. "You mean locked up, as in grounded?" I asked. She didn't respond. "So what exactly happened when he found out...." I asked.

"He sent her away, and I haven't seen her in so long." She paused for a moment. "I really miss her. I would do almost anything to hold her hand again. The three of us together again. It will happen, but I guess we make our own fortunes."

"You don't believe in fate then?" I asked.

"Oh, I absolutely believe in fate Matt. For example, I think you and I ended up here, together, for a reason tonight." I was surprised at the shift in conversation.

"Oh yeah. What's that?" Michael asked with a smile on his face. He was loving this.

"To purge everything before, experience the moment, and reach out to the next". I suddenly wondered who she was, why was she left on the side of a road alone in the first place. She must have sensed the surprise "That might be a bit heavy I suppose. But it might be tempting. We can pretend nothing happened before tonight. Just be two people figuring out what to do next. Not what we should do next. Step in to the rabbit hole."

"Like Alice in Wonderland?" I asked. What an odd reference, I thought.

"What happened to me, Blondie," Michael taunted. "I don't change your world?"

Cassie ignored him. "You never know what comes next. You just have to take the first step." she smiled back at me.

"Crazy." Michael coughed into his hand. She smiled and sat back flicking through my iPhone and I whacked Michael on the shoulder.

We kept driving on, Michael yawning intermittently. As we went through a particularly barren looking stretch of land, Cassie suddenly sprung up in the seat.

"Wait!" she exclaimed. "Can we stop? I want to show you guys the most amazing thing." It won't take a moment. To my surprise Michael stopped the car and looked at me expectantly.

"I don't think so Cassie. We have to keep going." I replied steadfast. She opened the door anyway and pulled herself out.

"Come on." she pleaded.

Michael took the keys out of the ignition and went to get out. I grabbed his arm. "No way. What are you doing! We're out in the middle of nowhere."

He smiled smugly back "She's your girlfriend Matt. You don't think she'd have pulled us here to get butchered while someone comes to steal your car do you?"

"You're the one calling her crazy" I hesitated and he laughed. Cassie's head suddenly appeared next to mine through the car window and I jumped. She had a beaming smile.

"C'mon. It's beautiful and we will be back on the road in a second....". I had no idea why she had this pull over me but my immediate instinct was to run into the dark after her.

"Just – really quickly." I replied unhappily. Michael was already standing out of the car and I sluggishly joined him and Cassie who had linked her arm through his. As I walked up she did the same to me. Michael looked at me, and smiled at my worry.

"Oh wait, I know what will make you feel better" he exclaimed as he turned around and dramatically pressed the key lock on the car. As the lights flashed I shot him a look that could kill. As if that would deter someone out in the middle of nowhere in the first place.

"So Cassie, how far are we going out in to the middle of nowhere?" Michael asked politely, though the sarcasm was clearly notable.

"We're just here." she said as we approached a large rock that stuck out of the dessert's skin. She let our arms go and skipped ahead. I stood next to Michael and he looked at me. The only large enough structure to be hiding someone or something behind it and she was taking us there. We both hesitated.

Michael broke the silence for us. "My money's on the crazy boyfriend and we are both being buried together side by side".

"You sound awfully calm." I replied.

"I'll only have a problem if I have to be buried on top of you mate." he chuckled and walked away backwards sticking his hands out in front of him Frankenstein-like and giving me a mock look of horror, before returning to his usual suave self. I took a deep breath and walked forward.

Just behind the rock face Cassie was sitting kneeling and it took my eyes a minute to adjust. "Ready?" she asked. With that she stood and blew lightly across the rock, standing to do so and the rock-face lit up with a thousand tiny firefly bugs. They were awakened to life as her breath met them. They flew in to the air disturbed, but beautiful. It really was something. I had expected a giant Viking with a club, not fireflies.

Michael sat down and watched enthralled. "How did you know this was here" he asked.

"I used to come here as... a child....to get away. My other sister and I used to come together. It wasn't ever Cam's thing."

"My sister used to love fireflies." Michael said. He had once had a little sister until about 10 years ago. She had died in a car accident on the way home from a soccer match in a car pool with a friend. His family had never quite been the same and I wondered if some of his reckless behaviour over the years had come from an oxymoronical fear of dying, of loss. Cassie came and sat beside us. They both looked lost and thoughtful as they leaned back, watching the light show. After a while the tiny lights dulled as the creatures returned to sleep and we headed back to the car and took off on the road again.

As we drove into the next down, Michael didn't slow down.

"You're not dropping me off?" Cassie said, more of a statement than a question.

"You're OK. No fun leaving you standing in the road." Michael replied. I smiled at him and he hit me in the side in jest.

As we passed through the short main street and on to more freeway Cassie gave me a look that made me swallow hard. Michael kept driving silently while Cassie and I kept talking about other things. Books, music, theories of time and relatively. It was surprising that for her youth, she had read an incredible amount about history, physics, poetry. I was becoming more impressed with her by the minute. I was so interested in what she said, hanging off her words that I didn't even notice we drove through the night and dawn was approaching. As the first rays of light broached the horizon, Cassie fell asleep, curled in the corner against the window. I wondered how she could be comfortable at all like that, but she slept so soundly she didn't even stir as we pulled into a motel. Michael and I rolled out of the car.

"Room?" I asked.

"Room!" he replied.

My eyes were sore and I yawned as I signed for the room and took the key. I shook Cassie to try and wake her but she was dead asleep. I parked as close to the room as possible and carried her in. I had chosen a room with two single beds and fold out sofa so I lay her down on one of the beds. The whole room looked faded orange and tired.

Michael took the sofa bed and fell on to it gratefully, before he even pulled out the bed from beneath the cushions.

Cassie didn't stir once as I lay her legs under the covers that I drew up over her chest. Her skin was cold and I felt her forehead and cheek. "You are freezing" I whispered. "Hey Michael, I think something's wrong with Cassie – she's so cold."

"Don't worry." Came his exhausted reply. "All women are like that. Let her sleep." I frowned as I covered her up. I had barely got under the covers of my bed before I lost consciousness into the sweet relief of sleep.

## Chapter 5 Sweet Relief

I must have slept all day because it was dusk when I came to and heard the door close. At first I thought Cassie must have left, but as I sluggishly came to and rolled over I heard the shower start up. She or Michael must have been out and back again already. I sat up and rubbed my face with my hands before I massaged the back of my neck and finally came to properly. I switched on the lamp on the table between the beds and saw, on her bed, opposite to me, there was a note and something wrapped in foil underneath. The note simply said: 'Eat Me'. I smirked to myself at the Alice in Wonderland reference and picked up the foiled cylinder to unwrap it. Inside was the most welcome kebab I ever had.

I looked around and noted Michael was in fact still gone, and I downed a bottle of water I retrieved from my bag. Cassie emerged then from the bathroom in a red silken shirt, steam rising behind her. She carried a pair of dark jeans slung over her arm. I tried not to stare at her legs which disappeared in to the seam of her shirt only to reveal black underwear hinting at the edges as she walked nonchalantly over to the bed.

"Good morning." she greeted me as she sat down towelling her hair. Thanks for the bed and the shower".

"Thanks for dinner!" I replied raising what was left of it in to the air before I popped it in my mouth. "What happened to the day?" I said to make conversation. Being so close to her, and she being so relaxed and only half dressed sent my chest tight.

"I prefer it." She proclaimed before explaining further "The night to the day anyway. Things seem clearer, more simple. Besides, you can't be surprised you were out cold. You were driving all day and most of last night."

I remembered how cold she had felt to touch earlier when I put her under the blankets. "Speaking of, how are you? When I put you in the bed, you were freezing. I thought something might be wrong."

Cassie's body stiffened slightly, and looked at me subtly surprised, before making an active effort to relax. "I'm fine. See." she stood up while she held out her hand for me to take. I took it, and she felt warm. Then she sat back down, but next to me this time. In the soft light her skin looked velvety, and her eyes looked like they almost shined on their own in the semi darkness. She smiled and those perfectly white teeth glistened between those naturally red lips.

"Where did you get the clothes?" I wondered out loud.

"Got to know where to look." she dismissed.

"Where's Michael at?" I asked to distract myself from staring at her. There was this definite pull I had to her that was unnerving. Her proximity was disturbingly close.

"He said something about needing to get some fresh air, and I asked him to get some supplies to get us through the drive tonight." She moved closer and tilted her chin down. "Thank you." she said before looking up at me with those glistening grey-green eyes.

"That's fine... no problem. I like the company." My heart stared racing anew.

"You are the nicest person I've met Matt. Ever" and she lifted her hand to my face. "So uncomplicated." she continued.

Trying to deal with the tension between us I joked to lighten the mood. "Did you just call me simple? Shouldn't I be insulted?"

Cassie pressed closer to me. "I said uncomplicated, but you are still far from simple Matthias." She felt so warm and soft against my cheek that I almost didn't notice she called me by my full name.

"I never told you my name was Matthias, Cassie." It wasn't much of a protest, and as she moved in to kiss me gently on the lips. I both forgot, and didn't care how she knew my full name. As much as I enjoyed kissing her, and the feel of the blood rushing through my ears, I put my hand to hers and gently pushed her away.

"You don't owe me anything Cassie." I said wishing I didn't have to.

"This isn't because I feel I owe you anything." she laughed, brushing my hand away. She moved to kiss me again and I let her, I closed my eyes and felt the electricity as our lips met again, enjoying the feeling before I grasped her by the nape of her neck and kissed her back. We sank back in to the pillow. She tasted amazing. Cassie was amazing. Strong, but soft, warm. I couldn't believe this was happening but it was and I loved it. No inhibitions, no worrying about what would happen later, just me, her, skin on skin and want. I just let go and felt she did as well.

Afterwards I was in an awesome daze. I languished in the feeling while tangled up in the sheets listening to Cassie have another shower. She had been in there for ages when I heard the door open. I sat up abruptly expecting to see Michael with a smug 'I knew it you bastard' look on his face. What I saw instead arrested my breath. I saw Cassie's red shirt and faded black jeans disappear out the door. I jumped out of bed and went to the window confused. She was getting in the car, and starting up the engine as my heart stopped.

"No! No!" I yelled, hopelessly banging on the glass of the motel room. She reversed the car and looked straight out the window at me. She smiled beautifully frozen behind the pane of glass before she drove off.

I was in a blind panic. I pulled on my jeans grabbed my shirt and half put it on as I flew out the door. I ran in to the driveway mad and desperate. Michael had just appeared around the corner carrying two full paper bags and a shocked expression at having seen the car driving away. I ploughed in to him, sending the food flying as I raced after the car and Cassie. A couple standing next to their still running four wheel drive had stopped in the middle of unloading their suitcase to stare at me half naked running into the dust of my uncle's car. They stared at me, and I looked at them, and the car's open door. I didn't even think, I just ran up and jumped behind the wheel. They started to yell at me and I reversed that car out in spite of their protests, but managed to yell "Sorry – I'll bring it back" at them as I drove their car off. I just needed to get back my uncle's car. Get it back. As I screeched out of the motel parking lot, Michael managed to catch up and flung the door open to throw himself in.

"What the hell happened?" he shouted at me as I raced down the road and recognised the lights in the distance.

I was closing the gap when Cassie turned the car into a small side street. I screeched around the corner and nearly lost control as the road turned in to dirt. Michael was tossed around the cabin and struggled to get his seatbelt on. We moved further into the darkness and there were no fences left to steer by, my only guide was the fast disappearing lights in the distance. Soon enough, they were gone altogether and it was just me, driving fast and desperate in the dark along a dirt road with Michael clutching on for his life.

I was driving blindly when Michael started to try and talk me down. "Matt. Matt. Stop the car. It's gone. Stop Matt." His voice was calm in comparison to my fast beating pulse and maddening thoughts.

I eventually gave up and stopped the car. I put my head on the wheel and breathed deep. Michael turned off the radio that had been going. I hadn't even noticed the sound in my haze. That left me with the slowing sound of the blood rushing through my ears.

"Fuuuuck!!!" I screamed out. I threw my head back and clutched my hair as I tried to calm myself down. I sat there in the dark breathing loudly at first until I eventually calmed. I switched off the ignition and put my head in my hands, closed my eyes to try to think.

"Do you hear that" Michael asked from the seat beside me.

"I don't hear anything." I admitted.

"Listen." He said intently.

It was then that I heard a pumping sound in the background like base speakers too loud, reverberating through the ground. I strained my eyes, switched the headlights off and looked around. The sound grew in my ears and as my eyes adjusted I eventually saw lights in the blackness, far-off in the distance. I started up the car again and we slowly approached the noise and the lights. I was hoping against hope to see some trace of the car, of Cassie. At this stage I almost didn't care about anything else.

"It looks like an abandoned old factory or something, done up as a club." Michael observed as we pulled up. There was the sound of music was flowing from it and people at the front loitering around smoking, finishing drinks, standing by cars. Clearly it was so ordinary to them, that as I drove up no one even bothered to look. I parked the car and just had a look around.

It was a club. In the middle of nowhere was some rave club and there was a really good chance that Cassie was in there with the keys to my car. We couldn't see the car in the lot but this place was the best chance that I had. I switched off the engine of the vehicle I had stolen (that was going to go down well with the folks) and stepped out. Michael nodded towards the entrance and two giant men standing at the front on either side.

Realising I was only half dressed I rummaged around the back of the car hoping to find something. I found a black jacket that I slipped on and walked towards the entrance running on false confidence that fuelled the desperate need to get that car back. I expected some kind of resistance but as we walked up one of the men opened the door for us and we stepped in. The bouncer who opened the door smiled and nodded as I entered, and paused to let my eyes become accustomed to the half light.

It was so dark inside but strobe lights were going intermittently with the coloured lights striking and partially blinding me. I kept moving forward in the dark walking along the pathway. Michael had been right, this had been an old factory. There was an upper walkway which I was on, with a steel railing separating the upper level walkway from the great depth below which would have formed the factory floor. Below where I stood, there were disco balls and strobe lights working their hardest and on an elevated platform below a DJ bashed out the music. There were a crazy amount of people dancing in front of him throwing their arms in the air, some dancing in their own worlds, either together or on their own. All around there were deep, dark colours adorning the décor. Blood reds, and dark purple velvet were found all over, either with curtains that came from the ceiling, along the walkway that I was on, or draped over the chairs that accompanied the tables I walked past. There was no doubt a hell of a lot of money was being poured into this place given it was a converted factory, and it looked amazing except that there was only one thing I was looking for that I couldn't find. I kept looking either for her, or for some sort of sign of her and then I saw it. I was about to make a move when I felt a hand on my shoulder and I spun around – but it was just Michael.

"Just so you know, if we get busted for the felonies we committed to her here, I better get your dessert every meal we have in prison". I felt relief that he was there, he had a way of making a situation seem less intense. It was then he pointed downstairs. There was the Viking standing at the bar that I had just seen a moment ago. I clutched the steel rail and headed to the stairs pushing past people to get there as fast as possible. Michael was right behind me. The Viking grabbed his drink while I was halfway down the stairs and was already moving away by the time we pushed through the throngs of people. He was gone from the bar and I was looking, trying to spot him anywhere. I saw his tall blonde head move through a side door behind where the DJ was sitting. We followed him to it. I pushed open the back door and emerged into a hallway filled with fluorescent light. Behind the thrum of the dance floor sounds I could hear the sounds of people talking and headed towards the noise in spite of my fear of the giant man. I knew I was in the right place. I turned the corner and at the end was another door that was slightly ajar. I walked up to it and stepped inside.

This room didn't have the harsh fluorescent lighting. There was a dark wood businesslike table in the corner surrounded by chairs on the right-hand side. On the left-hand side was set of red velvet chairs with a round coffee table between them where people were playing cards. The Viking was standing there over to the right in front of the table talking to other people. One was a tall man who looked to be in his early 40s with jet black hair, green eyes and an important look about him. He wore a black shirt with a collar slightly unbuttoned and looked about a million dollars. The other was a thin pasty looking man dressed in a smart suit, with a green shirt underneath and slicked back brown hair that ran halfway down his neck. When I walked in the three men, Viking included, immediately stopped talking and looked at me. Only the important looking one gave a half smile.

At this point I became aware of the other people in the room sitting on the left-hand side in lounge chairs. No one looked surprised to see us, though the two men who had been playing cards both wore disapproving looks on their faces. One was bald, one so fair he was nearly albino in appearance. In another one of these chairs sat a woman with glossy ebony hair, almond shaped blue-green eyes and skin as equally pale as the others in the room. She was petite and it was hard to pick her age she could have been anywhere between 20 and 30. She was holding a martini glass, which she put down on the table when she saw me. Both men at the table sat up straight, the bald one towering over the fair one though both looked as severe in their features as each other, with equally piercing eyes.

The important looking man took a step towards me. He might have looked pale but his teeth even whiter than his skin. They shone, glistening as he spoke. When he did speak, it was with a familiar accent in his voice "What is it we can do for you?"

"I'm looking for someone." I replied

"What is your name?" he asked ignoring my statement.

"I'm Matt. I'm looking for Cassie." I stumbled.

"Your name isn't really Matt is it?" He replied and came over to put a hand on each side of my head. It was like the way my mother would when she was trying to draw out a lie from me when I was young.

"Matthias De Luca" I stated flatly. I looked at his face and didn't feel unsafe though I felt a world away from thinking I was getting out of this room alive. Michael stood close beside me, fists clenched in tension.

"De Luca....." he said thoughtfully. "That's not your mother's name though. I know that family name well. Now her name is one of good blood, Matthias." The man smiled, and stalked around me. I got goose bumps while he continued to speak. "My name is Belil" he stated matter-of-factly "This is my home you are in Matthias, and I have many children. Cassie is one of them. Cassie," he directed his speech to behind my left shoulder. Cassie stepped out from behind. I hadn't even noticed her there. "What do you think brings our friend here so fatefully, today. Our friend: Mathias of the De Luca family".

Knowing I was being toyed with, and losing all sense of self preservation, I snapped at him. "I don't know, Belil?" The man shuddered at my using his name. "Car jacking?"

Belil paced some more. "I don't care about the car, when I have you Matthias."

"Me? I don't think you know who I am. I am nobody. I'm just...."

"One of a kind. Born out of a blood bond that is unique. You Matthias were my key to greater things, but now, I will just have to make do on my own. You have become a liability, and you don't even realise it."

"What is this - a joke?" Michael asked.

Belil shot him a look of disgust before he moved to face off with Michael, near spitting as he ranted. "You shouldn't even be standing here" he objected. "You live because I say you live, so keep your mouth shut or I will have someone shut it for you." We were both silenced. Who spoke like that? We were in the deepest shitload of trouble and I knew it. Michael knew it.

Michael leaned over slightly to whisper in my ear "Can your uncle live without the car getting where it needs to? I'll pay off the debt myself if we can get out of here right now...."

"So she stole your car?" Belil continued, smiling like it was an in-joke.

"I need it back." I spoke up. Leaving without it would be nothing short of a disaster.

"She likes shiny things" Belil persisted. "And you like her I think. I tell you what." his tone became more jovial and he paced in front and towards me. "You can have them both if you can get him to the floor". He nodded to behind him and the Viking stepped forward. Viktor the Viking laughed while he rolled up his sleeves.

Cassie took a few paces to stand next to me: "No Belil, that's not right. That's not why you asked me to bring him here. Viktor. Listen to me, we spoke about this..." I clearly was missing a piece of the puzzle.

"And that is not why you brought him here either" snapped Belil, cutting her off., malice suddenly etched in his face.

Viktor stood before me, a mass of a man, and I looked up at him feeling like an ant. Just then, the dark haired girl stood up from her spot at the card table and walked over to Belil, putting a hand on his arm and whispering in his ear. She was wearing a short black dress and looked like she belonged somewhere else, like a cocktail party in the 1940s. As she spoke in Belil's ear, she watched me slyly, and he regarded me thoughtfully.

Before the outcome of whatever she said could take place everyone in the room except Michael and I turned their attention to the door. Viktor had an irritated snarl on his face. A moment later the door flew open and there was a gunshot right behind me. I flinched, with Michael dropping to his knees with hands in the air. Two men walked into the room holding shotguns one of which had just been fired into the ceiling. Plaster fell around us and I stood to the side as they pushed past me. No one else in the room moved.

The larger, fatter one spoke first. "Now I have your attention Belil. It had to come to this. I warned you didn't I? This is my town. You move into my town, and you take my money by running this club, drawing all my customers, and you think I'm going to do nothing about it." He was armed with a thick accent and a shotgun.

"Yeah!" exclaimed his more weasel like accomplice. Talk about a rock and a hard place. Here I was doomed to be either crushed by Viktor the Viking or shot in what looked like some territorial war.

"This is not a good time for you to be here." said Belil staring the first man down.

"You have taken money and food from my family's mouths" yelled the first man. "How could I not be here? Do you think I'm stupid? I am here to show you, you take something from my family," he was spitting now, "I will take something from your family." Without another word the man standing behind him shot Viktor point blank in the chest. Viktor flew to the floor, landing at the skinny man's feet behind Belil who looked more furious than before.

All of a sudden, there was the shrieking figure of the girl in black who lunged towards the man who had just shot Viktor. The man she rushed just king smashed her in the face, hard, and she fell over backwards on the floor blood oozing from her nose. She looked unconscious. She had to be from that kind of hit. Everyone just stood still.

In that moment that seemed to take forever, I couldn't help but think to myself why no one else was in the running to take these guys out. This guy had just stormed in, shot one of them and king hit a woman. From the looks of them, at least one of them must have a gun, and all of them were standing there, just standing there, and didn't look all that concerned either.

The first man with a gun turned and faced me, smiling and in his heavy accent said "and that is how we take care of things where I am from. No more stealing business from the Bellock Brothers." I focussed on his very large nose and hoped he wouldn't hit me or shoot me. The man standing with him lit up a cigarette. I broke out in a whole new sweat and my breath became shallow.

In the background behind him I saw, to my astonishment, the figure of the petit woman rise from the floor, black hair across her face. It was the girl who had been hit. She had got up. My eyes widened in horror; 'stay down, stay down' I thought. My focus shifted to her, the look of horror on my face obvious, and the man in front of me turned. She looked a mess. Blood streaming from her nose, she appeared even paler than before, veins prominent and hair everywhere. She wiped her nose with forearm and cocked her head to the side. He had turned and moved to raise his gun, but she grabbed his hand in an instant of time. I clearly heard every bone in that right arm of his break. Then I saw Viktor stand up. How the hell I didn't know. But he stood up.

"Holy hell!" I heard Michael whisper from beside me.

The black haired girl pulled the man closer as he screamed in pain and dragged his throat to her mouth and crunched down. He twitched and flailed as she slurped from his throat and slowly sank him to the floor. She looked up, chin and mouth bathed in blood and she licked it up from over her two obvious fangs.

Meanwhile, Viktor examined the holes in his shirt with anger. He made a snarling sound and I saw his two canines had elongated so far he couldn't close his mouth. The girl stood up over the body she lay at her feet, and Viktor kicked the now lifeless carcass of the man, which lay unmoving on the floor. They both turned just their heads and nothing else towards the man's partner who had walked in the room so confident and cocky a moment ago. The one that shot Viktor. He was standing open mouthed, frozen, his cigarette hanging out of his mouth having become stuck to his bottom lip.

After what seemed like an eternity everyone at the back of the room suddenly broke in to the most sinister smiles I had ever seen, as the man started walking backwards clearly thinking about trying to make a run for it. Viktor was then at the door behind him and caught him by the neck as he turned in surprise. Viktor lifted him off the ground, and drew down the side the man's throat with a sharp index fingernail and blood started spilling out.

Viktor walked the dangling leading man over to Belil who said: "What seems to be the problem. It's all under your control isn't it?" With that he clicked his fingers and the Viking bit into his shoulder. The man shuddered and twitched as his friend had, then remained still, dangling from Viktor's arms, before being let free to fall to the floor. Belil looked at me. Then so did everyone else in the room.

I think my heart and my breath seized at the same moment in time. I had absolutely no idea what had just happened, but having said that, I also knew very clearly what had just happened. I just couldn't accept it. I had feared being crushed by Viktor or shot by the gunmen. This I had not predicted.

"Let him go Father." Cassie's voice sounded from behind me, warning and apprehension tainting her voice. She had moved to stand right next to me, then pressed against me. "I will take care of him. Just like you asked." she pleaded. I wondered what the hell that meant.

Belil sighed: "I don't think you will Cassandra. Or you Camille." he looked over his shoulder at the dark haired girl who was wiping blood from her chin with a table napkin. "Now. Where were we?" Belil' mouth broke into a smile that revealed two long teeth, two fangs, as Viktor turned his attention to me once more. Before he reached me though, Cassie grabbed me by the collar with both hands and pulled me to her. Her tongue flicked across her teeth and I saw something red touch her lips just before she kissed me. It was a deep kiss and it took me a moment to realise what the strange taste in my mouth was. Blood. She let me go and my world reeled. She had a determined and concerned look on her face, the room was moving and I felt unbelievable. It was as though I'd been drugged, but I felt so strong. I could hear my heartbeat and could feel every inch of me becoming powerful, resilient. My breathe changed as my jaw hung open slack from the surge of hot liquid that felt was consuming my being.

I looked at Viktor and I saw red. Instinctively, I pushed Viktor with both arms and he flew across the room, hitting the wall behind the table. Belil's smug look disappeared and anger drew across his face once again. The thin man then launched himself at me but I flung my arm out to meet him and he bounced off me on to the floor.

The room was moving all by itself but in it I felt Cassie's arm drag my body out the door and we ran. The girl in black, Camille he had called her, moved like lightning towards us and I set myself ready to defend us against her when I saw her grab Michael like you would grab a cat, and hurl him out the doorway and halfway down the corridor on his arse. She reached him in the blink of an eye, grabbing him again, before looking back down the corridor at me. She looked crazed and driven. With Cassie on my arm I ran so fast I was almost tripping over my own feet. It felt like nothing else I had ever known and I could barely see straight. I stumbled, but we made it to the end of the corridor and onto the factory floor in an instant.

That's when Cassie left me, and I spun blindly. The footsteps right behind us could have been anyone from the room we just escaped, though I didn't sense that Belil was one of them. The darkness and the flashing strobe lights only served to confuse me more.

I stumbled in what I hoped was the right direction but I couldn't see straight and I wasn't quite sure where I was going anywhere. People were everywhere and I tried to push through them. As I pushed past people on the dance floor, they were falling over like pins at a bowling alley, so I tried desperately not to touch anyone at all. I just kept mumbling "Sorry, sorry.." as I lurched forward. In the corner of my eye I saw Cassie. She grabbed the bald man and threw him so high he landed on the other side of the railing from the factory floor. There were faint screams of confusion from people on the walkway as the man fell at their feet.

Cassie darted like a cat up the stairs to the walkway and was followed by the other man from the room, the blonde one. He grabbed her and I lurched forward with an inkling to try and reach her, but my feet wouldn't work and I felt a push from someone behind me causing me to fall to the ground at the doorway. My head smashed into the architrave and I heard the shattering of wood. I then saw, through the blood pouring over my eyes, Camille, or Cam as Cassie had called her, pull the blonde man off Cassie and flick him through the wall.

I pulled myself up to my hands and knees only to find the man who had pushed me standing in front of me between myself and the outside. It was the lean one in the green shirt that had knocked me to the floor. He smiled nastily, fangs protruding over his thin ruddy lips. He reached down towards me, but before his hand touched me, his arm had been ripped off. With the pained howling in the background, Cassie grabbed me by one shoulder and Camille by the other and they dragged me stumbling towards a side door and out into the night air.

In the fresh air I felt a little more oriented. I looked for Michael and couldn't see him. I did see my car as I was thrown in the back seat and the three of us prepared to take off. I dragged myself up to look outside the back window and Michael banged on it as he ran up. I threw the door open and he piled in the back seat with me as the dust rose from the wheels. Out of the window as we took off , I saw Belil standing there with the skinny, now one-armed man beside him, and the bald man wiping blood off the back of his head with a handkerchief. I laughed out of sheer panic and sank back into the back seat. I held my head and I felt a searing pain in my head from where I had slammed against the entranceway and my eyes closed against my will.

I had dreams, or visions of Michael, having never being pulled from that room, calling down the corridor for me while the bald man restrained him. Belil was grabbing at Michael's face, fangs protruding, and that was the end of my friend, my would-be brother. When the head that drove the fangs into Michael rose to look at me, it was my own.

I hoped I would become conscious and find it was all not real. Maybe I ran off the side of the road, never picked Michael up. Maybe I was in hell, or some kind of purgatory my mother warned me about.

## Chapter 6 Welcome to the family

I couldn't have been out long and when I woke up I felt like I had the worst hangover ever. I sat groggy and nauseous while Cassie drove and Cam sat beside her. Michael was still and quiet curled against the side of the door staring out the window.

The two....girls....in the front both looked back at me. Cassie looked guilty. I didn't know what to say so I said the first thing that came to my mind: "So. Is this the part where you tell me it isn't what it looks like?"

Cassie's voice resounded, serious. "I don't know. Is this the part where I tell you it isn't what it looks like? What do you think?!"

I didn't care what they were, I started yelling: "What do I think! You're kidding me right. What the hell did you give me! I feel like shit – Pullover!"

"I can't" she replied. "Things didn't go the way they were supposed to".

"No!" I said feigning surprise badly. "Really?! That wasn't how it was supposed to go?"

Cam rolled her eyes "Humans. Always using sarcasm and humour in serious situations. You should have just come out and explained it to him in the first place like I said."

Cassie sounded exasperated. "Yes. Of course because it is the sort of thing that people believe. They don't think you're crazy and walk away. We needed him to come to our house".

"It didn't exactly go the way it was supposed to though, did it Cassie" said Cam.

"How was I supposed to know Belil picked up on us? I thought we were fine to go ahead. He must have sensed it." Cassie replied her voice strained.

"Maybe it was Viktor." replied Cam.

Cassie shook her head. "It wasn't Viktor. He hates Belil as much as us." For a moment she looked like she was going to cry. "Camille, I was so sure this would work. I'm so sorry."

Cam softly reassured Cassie "I know." she said and she stroked her sister's head. "But now I don't know what we should do. They will be looking for us, and we don't have anywhere to go yet".

"We'll figure it out. I'll figure it out. I'm the one who convinced you to do this Cam".

I was just staring out the window at this stage, my head was throbbing and I was thirsty beyond belief. I couldn't be sick in my uncle's $250,000 car. All I could do is try and make sense of the situation.

"Someone is going to have to explain this to me. Why, what happens next....". I said flatly. Cam looked back at me solemn until I shrank back, silenced, before she turned back to face straight ahead.

"Matt. I really am sorry" said Cassie. "I will explain it, but we have to find a place to stop for the day".

"Like hell!" Michael yelled and sat bolt upright. "We have a right to know what's going on. I need to get away from you two".

Cassie drew the car to a stop. She looked back at Michael, but her face was changed. Her upper lip fuller, teeth protruding, and an odd shine to her eyes that wasn't there before. "I will tell you but not her and now. We will be safe. But we need to put some distance between us and them, and we need to do it before the sunlight. So I am going to drive the car, we can talk, and you are going to sit in the back. End of conversation." Cassie paused briefly before revving the engine again. "And I will make this up to you." she added. I didn't like it, any of it, but I believed her. After she calmed down a bit she spoke more softly "How are you feeling Matt?"

"Been better" I admitted. "I would like some more answers. Even one would be good."

"I'm fine thanks for asking" Michael interjected. "Any chance you can drop me off at a mall, a service station even, and I will gladly be on my way". He was sulking in the back before continuing his tirade. "No offence Matt, but your new girlfriend SUUUUUCKS!!!" He shouted.

Camille's head snapped back again, her patience clearly exhausted. "You done? If you wish to be hunted down and torn into strips I would much rather let you out here." Cam stated bluntly.

Then, past reason, Michael just started screaming. "Go ahead. I'm not scared – give me a pencil and you're dust.... I've seen the movies, I know the rules. One garlic naan for lunch and you're history".

"Michael....shut up." I said to him but he turned on me then.

"And you, had to help her, you had to let her in the car..."

Cam turned to him, leaning over the seat into the back, not angry, just eerily calm. "Michael." she said with a determined sound in her voice. He instantly changed, became calm and turned to face her. She reached over towards his head and pointed a finger between his eyes as he stared her down. She simply uttered three words "ad arbitrium. Sleep", and he fell against the door.

I checked he was breathing and, horrified, looked at her accusingly. "What did you do to him?"

"He's sleeping, that all." came the bored sounding response.

Cassie started talking and interrupted my decision as to whether or not to bother trying to kick at her head and jump out of the moving vehicle. "I wouldn't have put you in this situation if I didn't have to. You are different Matt. Matthias. You are the key to our freedom. Family, real family is everything, blood ties or not. I know you know this, because we were watching you. You value relationships and responsibilities." She said pleadingly. "I need two things to happen, for me to get something from Belil, and for you to help me get that."

"So you thought you would hijack my car to get me to do something, to hold my friend hostage." I replied.

"I didn't know about Michael. I didn't expect him to be here with you. I had to do something, I had to make it work so we could get her back".

"Who?"

"Our sister. She is hidden and only Belil can free her. He has an amulet he wears around his neck that opens a door somewhere. His blood and that amulet can release her."

"How was I going to help with this?" Saying I was baffled as to what I could do was an understatement.

"It's difficult to explain. He fears you" she replied, solemn.

I laughed at her. "Something bloodsucking and dead like you, fears me?!"

Cassie flinched momentarily as though hurt but she continued: "I didn't used to be like this, neither did Cam, but we still carry with us some of who we were before we were changed, still have the same need to belong, to be free. Believe it or not, you need the same thing. I am sorry I lied to you though. I didn't trust you would come with me if I told you the truth."

We pulled into a halfway decent motel this time with Cam going in ahead. Cassie just spent the time watching me as though she were looking for something until Cam arrived back.

When Cam reached the car dangling the room key, I broke my return stare. "Come" Cassie half asked and half demanded. With few real choices, I stepped out of the car and followed them. Cassie had the keys to the car, and I doubt it very much that running would do any good. Cam picked up Michael on her own, little effort exerted to do so, and proceeded to carry him on one side, dragging him into the room, and slinging him on the couch. Their strength was phenomenal. How could something like that possibly fear me? The thought plagued me incessantly.

When we were inside Cassie drew the curtains and Cam took out a small vial of sand from her boot and a thick stick of chalk from in between her breasts. With the chalk she drew on the door a symbol that looked familiar, one you might see commonly branded on retail symbology like Bluetooth, and she lay the sand on the floor across the doorway. Cam then stretched and laid down on the king-size bed. In her style she had picked the sizeable honeymoon suite and she stretched out across the bed clearly enjoying the luxury. The whole room must have been the nicest in the county, because it certainly didn't look like it fit in a roadside motel like this one.

Cassie looked at me once more as I settled myself against a back wall. "Family comes first you know. This wasn't personal, but...." She looked away as she trailed off. "I know you don't really understand and I am going to explain it".

Cam called from the bed "I don't know that this is the time for this Cassie. You need to eat properly. It's already been too long." I looked at Cassie's face she was very pale and had red reams along her eyelashes and dark circles under her eyes. Even her arms were pale and almost transparent. I could practically see all the veins underneath her skin. Cassie nodded reluctantly and rose from the chair before she faced Cam and said: "Camille take care of him while I'm gone."

Cam gave a curt nod and before I knew it Cassie was out the door. I felt unnerved to say the least as Cam looked at me as though sizing me up. I did my best to meet her gaze with resolution, but I was breaking out in a nervous sweat that was hard to hide.

Cam broke the silence first "She thinks your special you know" she said leaning against a wall. "I hope she's right or we're all in a lot of trouble".

I had so many questions but I got it started with what I thought was a simple one. "Why. Why am I here, why am I supposed to be so special. I need to know what's going on."

Cam moved to the short, makeshift bar to take out two bottles of something alcoholic and pour them in to two glasses. She handed me a glass and I accepted. I drank it quickly while she observed me closely, and before I had drained the glass I was already walking over to the bar to get another. The alcohol barely taking the edge off, I sat down at the coffee table, Cam mirroring me on the opposite side.

"Why are you here?" she questioned herself out loud. "Cassie's brilliant, she always has been. She is always looking out for my sister and I. It's almost a weakness though, that she sees the potential for more in people and situations. She has never quite been happy with what she's got. My other sister has the same capacity, to pick someone who is special, sense their gifts or talents before they even know themselves. And now Cassie sees that potential with you." I took in all in as she continued.

"There is something else about you though. There is something in your blood. Your family and Belil's go back a very long way. So long your parents and their parent's parents have probably forgotten all about it, but you have an untapped power source flowing through your body. It may not make you feel special now, but do you remember how you felt back at the club when he tasted Cassie's blood. That surge, that power to be able to just push Viktor and Jorge back like that." I remembered very well.

"That's not something all humans have?" I asked tentatively.

Cam shook her head "They might be intoxicated, I would know - I've used it enough times to get people to come home with me to do those things that they wouldn't ordinarily do."

"Like let you suck the life out of them?" I clarified.

"That's a bit melodramatic, but something to that effect. But to be able to harness it like that – that is special. Belil has been looking for something new, something to increase the source of his power and he asked Cassie to find you. He set a few things up of course, to get you out here in the first place. To know where you'd be and bring you away from home to isolate you. And here you are. Don't underestimate him he's been around longer than any of us, and I have seen too many times what he can do if he puts his mind to it. But Cassie, she sees more in you for us than enhancing Belil's rule. She sees that you are the key to us being able to break free from him. So we can be out on our own. No commands, no orders, no punishments."

"What sort of punishments are you talking about? Cassie mentioned it in the car. She said your sister had been punished. Locked up." I recalled the sadness on Cassie face when she had mentioned that. Cam had that same look right now.

"You don't know until you been there." Cam said looking as though she were a million miles away in thought. "I went there once. It was just a day but it felt like a year. She has been gone for ten years now."

"What is it?" I asked knowing that I didn't really want to know the answer. I just had to.

"Hell." her voice trailed. I already feared what could cause a vampire to feel dread.

Camille shook herself from her haze and redirected her glance at me once more. "You know what we are.' she said with a darkness underpinning her tone. I nodded in silent response. "You don't look particularly scared. Are you?" she asked nonchalantly.

I replied just as casually "I'm fairly certain I wouldn't still be here if you didn't need me. You made that much clear, but you also said something went wrong? And why did those two men arrive? What was supposed to happen?"

"The Bellock brothers?" Cam huffed. "That was nothing, a long time dispute with poor timing that's all. But the plan was that Belil was supposed to keep you around. He was going to offer you a place of honour and give you a couple of days to consider. Throw everything you could imagine at you: Money, women, drugs - anything. In that time Cassie and I thought we could convince you otherwise. We wanted to convince you to take your strength and turn against him. I didn't realise that he'd see through what we were going to do. We were never meant to be cowering here in this place, but there's always a way to change things, to fix them. So we are going to have to go to him now."

Cassie arrived back then. Only a whoosh of air and the slam of the window gave her away. Tossing a pile of clothes on the nearby couch next to Michael, she came over to sit next to me. "I don't want to go to him." I protested. "I want to get out of here and back to normal. Let us go now, and we can forget it all." Sounded reasonable enough to me.

"We can't. We need you to help us find my sister by confronting Belil." Cassie delineated in earnest.

"What makes you think that I'll do anything for you?" I asked.

"Because you understand how important family is, how I can't do anything less than save my sister." When I failed to give her any ground she added: "Also, because it's for you now too. Now he knows you have been told what your background is, where your strength lies, he won't bear insults like tonight again. He has your scent and your friend's." She nodded towards Michael lightly snoring on the couch. "He will be looking for you, your family."

"If I don't help you deal with Belil, he will come after me, and my family. That's what you're saying." I wanted that part clear so I knew what I was getting into.

"We aren't going to let that happen. I won't let him hurt you. I promise things were never supposed to be this complicated, but he will be unstoppable to just Cam and I, but for you.... You need to stop him. He doesn't let go and he doesn't have to sleep. You will have the advantage."

"You sleep!" I challenged.

Cam piped up from beside me: "We don't have to but we get slowed down in the light of day. By daybreak we sleep because otherwise we would be like crawling children until nightfall. We can operate, but only barely. When you have been around as long as Belil though, you hardly need rest. But he does function better indoors."

Cassie walked back over to the couch and retrieved the clothes tossing some to Cam who held up a purple and black dress sequined and split up one side. It looked gaudy and dated, and resulted in Cam turning up her nose at it. "Am I adjoining the 80's revolution?" she asked, with some amusement, and draped the dress on the chair next to her.

Cassie handed me slacks and a long sleeve knit shirt but I paused in taking them. "I don't really want to know where the clothes came from do I?" I queried expecting some person had been slaughtered in pursuit of free clothes and a blood meal. "How was dinner?" I extended not even try and hide my revulsion.

"No one got hurt. That's really not my style." Cassie responded. I felt a chill run up my back as she continued. "I'm sorry I'm going to have to do this, but we both need to sleep, so we can't watch you. I know you want to leave, and have more answers, but that can't happen right now". She reached to put her hand on my head and I flinched. She looked wounded before she proceeded on and finally pressed her hand to my head, then looked very deeply into me and whispered "ad arbitrium". I felt fuzzy and when she said "You need to sleep too." my eyes closed of their own accord and slipped into sleep, only vaguely aware of falling back onto the bed.

My dreams were twisted, full of the unreal. I was running but I couldn't feel my legs. I was running in the dark and couldn't tell which way I was going. As I ran, I passed myself standing on the side of the nothingness – just watching, as I passed. When I looked back at myself staring at me, the face of my other self was missing – just blank. I kept running until ahead I came across a plush armchair in the middle of the darkness. There was a spotlight over the chair in question and draped over the chair was a woman dressed in a white evening gown with her legs up on one arm of the chair, and her head hanging over the other, facing away from me. As I approached the chair I crept forward more cautiously and the woman turned her head towards me and brought her legs to the ground. It was Cassie. I walked up to face her and she looked beautiful, her hair styled delicately and her complexion porcelain. I was leaning into kiss her when her face suddenly changed and she lunged at me to bite me as a snake would, coming towards my eyes with slit pupils and distorted features.

I woke with a start and there was half light in the room. I was in the middle of the bed with Cassie on one side and Cam on the other. I went to inch off the bed when Cam's cold hand suddenly grabbed my wrist. She looked up at me in a daze from the pillow and said sweetly: "Don't go too far now." before she sank back, her eyes rolling back in her head. Inching off the bed I made my way to the bathroom to splash water on my face. I poured a glass of water and drank it gratefully while I sat on the edge of the bath wondering what the hell to do next.

By the time I came out, Michael was awake and Cassie and Cam still lay, deathlike on the bed, the final slivers of late afternoon sunlight peaking through the curtains. Michael beckoned to me, rose from the couch, and headed towards the door. I shook my head violently, stepping forward meaning to stop him form getting himself hurt. He grabbed my shoulders and looked me in the eye. "I am going," he whispered hoarsely "And you are coming with me".

"How far do you think we'll get. Really!" I responded. Michael's hand was on the door and he opened it soundlessly. There was the soft dusk light outside and it occurred to me that another day had passed as we slept and I had no idea exactly where we were.

"We'll get as far as we bloody well can." he said. I looked back at the bed, then at him, and went to follow him out the door. He took one step over the sand and out of the door and turned to check I was behind him.

Michael stood encouraging me out, as I hesitated.

Then it happened. A figure swept from the side, pulling him off his feet and away into the emerging blackness of the night.

Cassie was beside me immediately and drew me back from the door. She hissed into the night and Cam arrived next to us, closer to the door, scowling. That is when the fair haired man from the club appeared with the thinner, one armed man. I noted the thin man held the intact arm in his pocket, but the arm that had been severed was different now than before, there was more of it, stump-like, but obviously regenerating. It reminded me of a lizard's tail. They both waltzed up calmly and seemed unperturbed.

"Jorge." Cam snarled at the one armed man.

"I see you have your bag of tricks with you." he replied looking at the sand along the line of the door. "Wouldn't have even known you were here if the door wasn't opened. And here we are, so let's get straight to it. Give him to us," Jorge pointed at me. "Belil will forgive all, you can go your own way".

"Just like that?" Cassie retorted in snide disbelief.

"Just like that." the other piped up from behind.

"Fine, I'll go." I found myself saying, but Cassie wouldn't let me move towards the door.

"Your friend will be fine for the moment." Cassie whispered to me. "They need him to get you to cooperate and go to them. We need to make sure what happens is on our terms."

"Oh well," said Jorge. "I guess I can at least say I tried. In the meantime we have a snack until you turn up."

"No way am I going to let that happen." I strained against Cassie pulling me back.

Jorge laughed while the other man explained the situation to me. "They want to keep you on the other side of their magic dirt. It might keep us out, but you have to come out sometime. If I were you, and you wanted to save your friend, I would make it soon."

"Come Carl, we have what we need", said Jorge. "We'll have visitors soon enough, and I am getting.... hungry" his hand slid over his stomach, he smiled again and they were gone in a flash.

Cassie slammed the door. "What have you done!" I shouted at them

Cam bit back at me. "Don't look at us, Michael should have known better. The markings on the door hid us from their senses and the sand prevented them from crossing the threshold".

"In case you haven't noticed, this is a bit new to us. What are you – hundreds of years old? We've had all of about six minutes to adjust to all of this. How would we know?" I dropped to my knees and felt hopeless and enraged at the same time. Cassie sat next to me and ran her hand along my back trying to soothe me. I shucked her away.

"You don't understand." I tried to explain. "Michael and I have been best friends for almost as long as I can remember. If something happens to him, I can't imagine..... Michael really is like my brother. I have to get him back." I drew a breath trying to gather my thoughts before turning back to Cassie. "I don't have any of the strength you think I do. I was out of my mind before when you gave me your blood. You have the wrong guy."

"I don't have the wrong person. You are the only person for this Matt. It has to be you. Belil and you share a blood link in your genetic history, which makes you able to channel skills like immense strength, beyond what we have. I know it's a stretch to understand.

"Besides, we are not that old, or we wouldn't be needing you." Cam added as though it helped. She tossed me the clothes from before. Change your clothes, then we can head out. The sooner the better I think."

"Why do we need to change?" I asked. Clean clothes were not my priority right now. Then I saw the dresses Cam and Cassie were intending to wear. "Where are we going to go dressed like this?"

Cam replied bluntly: "To Norseman, where Belil and Michael are. There's a club about two hours down the road. We have enough time to get you trained in the basics, then we'll have to leave. He will be waiting for us."

I rose to my feet. "What's the point of playing dress up if he knows we're coming?"

"We don't want to draw attention where we are going." Cassie responded void of emotion. She walked closer to me. "If you do this, I'll owe you the world. And it is the only way to get your friend back." she pleaded as she faced me.

"Besides, you stink of blood and sweat." Camille added. "I almost want to bite you myself."

I did my best to ignore the comments. "I still don't know exactly what it is you expect me to do." I was exasperated now.

"Come with us. Face him. Kill him. All you have to do is break his neck and rip his head from his body" Cassie stated surly.

"Oh is that all?" I replied.

"I'm not strong enough, not old enough yet, but if you drink from me before we go in you will be able to because of who you are". She pressed further.

"It would be easier if we just turned him." Cam stated matter-of-factly.

Cassie snarled at her sister and continued on speaking to me: "But you need to have your senses about you and from the looks of last time you almost couldn't walk straight. I'll teach you how to breathe through it – work with it. It's always more disorienting first time the second time will be easier".

"I don't think so" I said stubbornly. Cassie slammed her hand on the table and it split in half, the glasses tumbling to the floor. I jumped in reaction.

"He has what I need to get my sister back. I need to get her back and you're the only one who can help me, so willing or not, bear in mind that if he doesn't find you, he will find your family. My family, your family, one way to keep them safe. He has to go. The things he's done, you have no idea. Were not all monsters but he uses his power....wrongly. He's no good. There is no reasoning, no bargaining, so get dressed and I'll tell you anything and everything else you need to know on the way." There was a long pause as we regarded each other. "We don't have much time before it will be a hell of a lot more difficult to try and get things done. And they won't be holding on to your friend for ever either. They will only keep him as long as they want you to find them."

There was an uncomfortable silence before I spoke. "I know I don't have any choices. I don't think you're lying to me, but I also don't have any reason to trust you." I reminded her.

Cam broke in then, already dressed: "Well, fine as it is to see that the party started without me, I had better go grab something to eat –I need my strength." She walked straight out the door while Cassie and I still stood, staring each other down. Eventually she broke the gaze and walked off.

I went to have a shower with a million thoughts running through my mind. One of which was that they don't all need to sleep but some do or they are practically incapacitated. Maybe that was a key to my freedom. Ours – once I found Michael. They could also induce intoxication with their blood, and both Cassie and Cam had manipulated us into falling asleep – somehow. They were beautiful people, well, not people, not anymore. Clearly they had lived a long time, possessed speed and strength, and I wondered what else they might have up their sleeves by way of tricks that may have come out of a book or movie. I got dressed quickly and stepped out.

Cassie had changed into a calf length black dress which was backless. There was a line of feathery like fur around the edging, and she had pinned her hair to one side so she looked more like an elegant celebrity about to walk the red carpet than someone planning a murder. She looked brighter than when I had left her.

"Won't it be hard to fight in a dress and this?" I motioned to myself. "Shouldn't we be in khakis and black ninja suits or something". She walked up and adjusted my collar and I let her.

"You won't have to worry about that. Wouldn't be the first dress I ripped through, but we do want to blend in as much as possible to avoid everyone knowing our business." She took a moment then met my eyes meaningfully. "I meant what I said before" she said calmly, "I do believe in fate, and I have been looking for you for a very long time."

"How long?"

"Not as long as Belil." she answered me.

"I understand you know." For some unfathomable reason I still wanted to reassure her. "I understand why you are doing this." I thought of my oaf of a brother and I would do anything to save him. For all our misgivings, I did love him. I would fight for him, my parents, and now to save my friend as well.

She put her forehead to mine and smiled before she asked: "Are you ready?"

"Not really, but let's do it anyway."

"Drink me." she said as she smiled and took a knife from the bar and drew it across her wrist over a shot glass. Blood burst from the wound and I knew immediately what she meant. She handed me the glass and started to talk. "You have to breathe through it, in through the nose, out through the mouth. You might feel nauseous but don't fight it, let it wash over you and you'll adjust. This much will last you into the morning. It'll taste foreign, but you could grow to like it, if you wanted to stay."

"I do this - and I'm gone. I am taking Michael, the car, I am going to deliver that stupid piece of scrap metal like I said I would, and then I am getting on the first plane I can, so I can be back home where I belong". My surety surprised me.

Cassie looked reserved, walking around the bar next to my drink and hopping up on the counter. She leaned to the side and looked at me deeply before saying "Whatever you want. I'm still hoping you change your mind. I meant everything I said before, but it's just that you don't really know me yet, only the person I was pretending to be before and the person I have to be right now to get things done." She smiled to break the seriousness of the conversation. "I didn't even need to meet you before, but I wanted to see what you were like."

"What am I like?" I held my breath waiting for that answer.

"What I was hoping for." she said with that smile that had held me so strongly when I had first seen her.

"Get a room." I heard Cam say from behind me. She had slunk in before I even noticed. "You going to drink that or what?" Cam snapped.

"I'm not going to turn into .. you know.... if I drink this, right?" I turned to ask Cassie.

Cassie shook her head in response. "Don't be worried."

"I'm not worried." I snapped back too quickly.

"Sure you are. I can hear your heart racing." I instinctively clutched my chest when she said this.

"I have exceptional hearing. One of my talents." Cassie cleared up for me. "You won't turn into one of us though. I would have to kill you while it was in your system – like drink you to the point you would die, or snap your neck or something." She saw the flicker of concern pass over my expression and hurriedly added: "I'm not going to do that of course..." she said before smirking. "Until you ask me to. Which you will, you know." I smiled to myself. She was persistent. "What is it?" asked Cassie bemused.

"Two days ago I had tickets to go see the Louvre in Paris, a ring to marry the girl that I thought I loved, and the proverbial world at my feet. Now I'm standing in a motel off a highway about to take a hit of blood out of a shot glass so I can help two vampire sisters knock off their father and find their other sister and free her from some hell place. Life is not without its quirks" I lifted the glass and threw back the shot.

The most amazing taste explosion ran through my mouth, stroking the sides of my tongue, and running warm down the back of my throat. It tasted foul, but as soon as I drank it, I felt different. The disorientation wasn't as bad as the first time, and I felt more in control of myself. There was a fire burning through my body like the first time I raided the liquor cabinet at my parents house and tried Ouzo, but this was edgier, sending me into a tailspin. I grabbed the bar to steady myself and closed my eyes to try and concentrate on breathing. When I inhaled I felt breath like never before, my lungs opened right up and I threw my head back. I felt incredible, powerful. Hearing the edge of the bar crack underneath my fingertips, I opened my eyes and they felt as though they were glowing. Everything was sharp, walls, corners, items on the table around me all seemed to have an aura, and I felt like I could almost see right through things. I saw Cassie standing out from everything else, like technicolour against black and white, and her skin looked irresistible.

"How are you feeling?" she asked. I reached out and touched her cheek with the back of my hand. "You feel amazing. I never felt anything like you before."

"Bah!" I heard Cam utter. I turned around to see her roll her eyes and walk away from me. I felt Cassie touch my hand, which still stroked her face.

"Are you alright" her velvety voice seemed to purr. I couldn't help myself, I leaned in and kissed her. Her lips were more unbelievable than the first time. I enjoyed the feeling and grabbed her even closer. I breathed her in and marvelled at the sensations. When I stopped I put my forehead to hers.

"It's an amazing feeling isn't it" she said "Everything is more intense, it feels warm inside and like you are under the influence of something extraordinary."

"I've never felt anything like it." I leant in to kiss her again but she moved gracefully away. I grabbed her hand "Don't go" I pleaded. My mind was foggy, all I knew was I wanted to touch her, and be touched by her.

"It's just the intoxication" she said dismissively. "Some people call it bloodlust. We have to go Matt." I pulled her close, and she embraced me back. "Now, can you fight Matt?"

"I never had to." I said squeezing her tighter.

Cassie groaned uncomfortably and I let her free. "Well strength isn't going to be a problem. That you have."

"Staying alive is a whole different ballgame though." stated Cam. "Don't let anyone get behind you, don't let anyone grab your head, keep your eyes on everyone and don't give them second chances."

"Hit them like they're never getting up again." I reverberated words my father had taught me, not that I had ever had to apply them.

"Exactly." Cam enthused.

"We should practice." Cassie offered.

"No, we should go now." I commanded. "The more time we spend here, the worse off Michael could be. I'll take my chances as I am."

"You will be fine" Cassie soothed as she straightened my collar. She actually looked worried for me. "Just when we get there, stay quiet because he won't know what we have done, though he may suspect. Take in the territory, who, what and where. If things don't have to get violent, we will try and work around it."

I took her hands in mine. "Let's do this Cassie."

"Welcome to the family" came Camille's voice in the background.

## Chapter 7 The New Light of Night

Leaving the room, I felt like I was gliding instead of walking. Each stride felt enormous and if you told me I was indestructible, I would have near believed it. And I was strong -unbelievably strong. Jumping the banister ahead of Cassie and Cam, and dropping a whole storey from the upper level where our room was located, I made it to the car before them. I leant against the car and watched them walk towards me more music video than reality. Cassie in her feather edged slinky black number, her blonde hair bouncing down one shoulder and pulled away from her neck on the other. She grinned at me and it was magic.

Cam walked like a woman on a mission, short cropped hair sleeked back against her skull and flicking out at the base. She wore a deep purple shade of lipstick to compliment her dark nature, and her sequined gown made her seem to sparkle all over. "Don't draw attention" she commanded as she would a child before she handed me the keys, proceeding to walk past me.

As I drove I felt like the car and I were one – we merged together flying down the road. "I feel wonderful; I feel amazing" I jabbered like a kid hopped up on too much caffeine.

"Just watch the road will you" muttered Cam; Cassie stared out the window smiling.

"Why?" I asked. "Can you die from an accident? Do you get scarred, or do you just heal like Wolverine off X men?" Cam rolled her eyes again.

"We heal" Cassie replied to my question, "But you won't be able to as quickly. You might feel invincible but you aren't."

"So what can I do?" I asked the obvious question.

Cassie answered me: "You are strong, fast – but not as fast as us. With time you could be. You can hear better, see better and feel things more astutely."

"What is the difference between us, then? Aren't I supposed to be stronger than you or something?" I asked the next obvious question.

"Ha!" Cam sniggered at me "We are harder to kill, we do not age, and we are like this always." She smiled smuggle before adding: "Anything you can do, we can do better".

"Then what do you need me for!" I spat back at her, my new feelings of invincibility suddenly waning.

Cassie took my arm and I turned to her "Like I said, your blood lends you these instincts, these gifts more so than any regular human. And you are stronger than us. Just not yet faster, but you will be with practice".

"What practice?" said Cam from the back. "This is a one night gig for him. He said so already". Irrationally, I felt bad thinking about that.

"So, how do the fangs come out?" I asked. It sounded silly, but in all honesty I had no idea. I only saw them properly when Cam and Viktor took out those guys back at the club. She leaned forward now next to my ear and breathed: "It's simple really. You think about what you want to eat and..." a hissing sound exploded and I caught a glimpse of shining white fangs beside my face. Instinctually I stopped breathing.

"That's enough!" Said Cassie sharply. "We'll be there soon". Cam sat back and looked quite satisfied with herself.

"What else do I need to know" I asked matter-of-factly as I stared out the window. I felt like I was looking out on the night horizon for the first time. I could see every outline of every rock and if I focussed hard I could see the movements of every warm blooded creature out there like I was looking through an infrared filter. Every movement caught my eye.

Cassie regarded me with a vague smile "Garlic and crosses are out. Don't do a thing."

"Sunlight wont kill, but it will burn and slow us down" advised Cam from the back. "The older the less the effects are however your powers are reduced during the day hours. It takes over five hundred years to be able to walk around even a little at least during the daylight."

"Pure metals can burn the skin, but if inserted in the skin can incapacitate us" Cassie offered this without hesitation, but Cam clearly was not impressed. She sat up.

"Want to tell him how to kill us too? Have some sense Cassie".

"We ask him to trust us" Cassie pointed out. "Most of us have an almost extra sensation, or recognition type of effect – helps us pick out people's states of mind and topics of conversation to bond or influence them with" Cassie was being quite open.

"Like lure them in" I clarified.

She looked at me knowingly and continued on "Salt water doesn't agree with us either. But we can stand it – just. No trips to the beach" she smiled.

"No beach – got it, but what's with the sand. The magic dirt." I asked.

Cam fielded this one. "There is more to the world than most assume, and it is at everyone's fingertips. The sand and the drawings – they are regular magik – nothing special. A very good friend of mine taught me some basics. How to hide, to protect, to expel...."

"So you're a witch too?" I queried. Which one would take priority I wondered, if one were both.

"I wish" she replied.

"So you can't use any of that over Belil?" I reasoned.

"Belil is over 1,500 years old. He has great power, and great brutality. Parlour tricks alone won't work on him". Cam replied.

"Don't suppose there is anything I can do to reason with him either then?" It was a futile question, I knew.

"He left his care of humans behind a long time ago. Maybe it's with age. If you see everyone around you die off, there aren't any connections left to make you feel human–ish anymore." Cassie sighed.

Cam murmured her agreement. "When I was first born into this life I saw him slaughter a whole family because he wanted one person to give up that amulet he wears around his neck now. The father of the family guarded it, and he knew what he had, so even as his children arrived home, one at a time, from school, from work, he did nothing to stop what was going to happen to them. Then Belil dragged the man's wife out the front and killed her too. I didn't really understand why the man wouldn't give it up until later. Belil finally got it when a neighbour came home at the wrong time. The neighbour could go in and get it you see. Because of the magic surrounding it, only a human could offer it to one of us. We couldn't just take it. So Belil threatened this neighbour with killing his whole family unless he went in, killed the owner and give him the amulet. So he did it, of course. Then when he gave it to Belil, he was killed anyway. And his family."

"Why wouldn't he give it up?" I asked with a shiver.

Cam was quiet so Cassie expanded it for me "It allowed him to open a door way to the 'OldOnes'. The ones that created us vampires, a very, very long time ago. Belil keeps them like pets somewhere. It's a sick symbiotic relationship – he keeps them contained but feeds them a steady diet of human blood. In exchange they guard and allow access to portals to other dimensions of existence. Like where my sister is."

"You cant use your magic against him – like you did with the magic dirst back at the room?" I queried.

Cam spoke up to break the awkwardness "So magic, or what of it I know anyway, won't help. He can use it as much as I. Talismans, amulets, concoctions, sigils and... magic dirt" she smiled after she said this. I had become so used to her being sincere all the time it seemed oddly warming and surprising to see her smile like that.

Pressing on, it didn't take long to arrive at our destination. First we drove past and circled the block first so that we could get a look at it. Another club, but this time it was situated just at the outskirts of a fairly large town. There were giant griffins outside the front, painted black and resembling more gargoyle than griffin.

"Why clubs all the time?" I asked absent mindedly taking in the look of the place.

"Fresh meat," replied Cassie. "Lots of people, its dark, money is good and if you work it right, the ones who come are usually either drunk, on something, or feel like they are missing something. That way if they get taken, there are a whole lot of ways to excuse what happens to them, or they dismiss anything odd they experience or see."

"Or are not believed.' pointed out Cam.

"They are practically like visiting the grocery store. Young willing people lining up to come in and get a taste of the nightlife" continued Cass. "It's not all bad though, we can help people find things they have lost you know. About themselves. Comes with being able to get a feel for the person, being able to see into them enough. Of course you have to want to do something nice with that information."

As we drove past, a bouncer stared straight through us and smirked. He spoke to a man behind him who disappeared into the club purposefully. I realised why we were so dressed up. The place was really up market. Very stylish."

"They know we're here" I stated.

"They were always going to. There won't be any problems getting in, or speaking to Belil. It's what happens next that matters." I looked at Cass, so confident.

We parked and Cam and Cassie each one took one of my arms and walked into the building. If I thought the place was good looking from the outside, the inside was magnificent. Plush, with an elegant entrance lined with red velvet, long drapes and a dual door which no doubt led to the club itself.

A barely dressed girl with long flowing dark hair halfway down her back leant over towards over her desk.

She had three stamps in front of her. "Your pleasure?" she purred at us.

"What do you think?" Cam said staring her down. The woman picked up the red stamp and motioned for my hand. She stamped it, smiled and said "No charge, but only if you can come back and say hello to me later." I looked at the stamp and it was a picture of a snake.

Cassie leant in and held my arm tighter "It means you are taken, and a willing participant".

"Are there many of those" I asked as Cam pushed through the doors into the strobe lights and Cassie and I walked behind.

"You might be surprised" Cassie responded.

Inside the place was not at all what I expected. I had anticipated unprecedented glamour with some kind of decadence-white tablecloths and flowing champagne perhaps. Instead, like the last club at the factory, there were dark velvet chairs and drapery in red, purple and black. There was a dark backdrop with golden net like dividers forming sections and alcoves for groups of people to congregate. The bar ran the length of one of the sides of the room and was completely kitted out. There were torches on the walls and two gilded cages with girls inside. As they danced, snakes encircled their bodies. Feathered masks and head dresses swayed. I followed Cam down the staircase as I took in what was going on around me.

There were couples and groups talking, stroking each other just like any club but in other spots there were people entering or exiting smaller rooms via black curtains, accompanied by flushed faces and blood trails on lips, necks or wrists. The music pumped across the room and through my body, driven, lustful and making my heart pound. I was officially in the rabbit hole.

Cassie might have seemed confident, but I knew that she feared for something, for her sister, where she might be, and if she could pull this off and free her. I stared at the outline of her face, her golden hair framing it perfectly and the flush of what I knew to be someone else's blood in her cheeks. I knew Michael and I were secondary and speculated for a moment if she was getting old enough to become detached from humanity, like she mentioned of Belil. I felt drawn to her nonetheless. I felt pain her pain. Blood lust, blood bond or not, I didn't really care. She must have noticed me looking because she slowed her walking and squeezed my hand as she leaned over to me.

"Don't worry" she said very sincerely to me. She looked me in the eye: "You'll do great. You're strong, stronger than he is in spite of your years, and you are fighting for someone you love. That's worth a thousand years where we come from. Passion is often lacking in our kind. So we don't get to use it for our benefit. Michael and you will be back on the road and in that car before the night is through.

"What's her name?" I asked of her. She looked at me quizzically. "Your sister" I clarified.

She gave a half smile. "Violet. Her Name is Violet".

We walked towards a door in the back, it had a raised griffin on it again – a reoccurring theme in this place. It opened automatically as we approached.

Belil sat in an entirely black room at a single round wooden table sipping what looked to be red wine – though I doubted it. As we entered his gaze shifted to us without alarm, and back to his drink. "Your friend screamed a lot." he said so casually - and it got the reaction he wanted. I roared and lunged toward him only to find three vampires grab me and hold me down – one of which was Jorge, one Carl and another smaller bald man. I let them still me just so I could try and control my breathing, the surge of power and sensations pouring through me bubbling against my senses so my head began to reel again.

Cassie and Cam stared Belil down for a moment before Cassie advanced and stated her intentions clearly. "We all know why we are here. We just want her released. Violet doesn't deserve this punishment. Give us the amulet, and tell us where she is and we'll go. We won't interfere."

Viktor walked past me and to the door when Belil started to talk. "Maybe, Belil," Viktor started, "Cassandra speaks in earnest. All she cares about is Violet. Look how often she speaks of her."

Without turning towards him, Belil dressed Viktor down. "Viktor, if I ever want you opinion, I will ask for it. Just do your job and get the door." Viktor shuffled off less than pleased and Belil turned once more to our small crew. "Let's make something clear, Cassandra. You know you need my blood to open the seal, and you are unprepared for what you need to do to get to it from me in the first place." He sighed, nodding at me as he spoke next. "With the boy, I think I may have underestimated you. You know I can't let him go with you. You would in time figure out how to help him come for me, take over what I have created and I can't have that." Belil's words rang true I was sure., but I was relieved that he didn't know they had already worked out how to make me more than I had ever been before. Belil continued thoughtfully: "Maybe if you were willing to leave him here...." he indicated "...I'll let her go".

Jorge, grabbed me by the throat with his one arm, and lifted me off my feet, free of the others. "Yes. leave him with me. I will make sure I take care of him. One piece at a time". He looked at me intently. "You know my arm is already growing back, but yours.... yours will not. Nor will any of the other parts. You aren't even as strong as they said you would be. What a disappointment you can't even struggle against me. I own you...." OK. That part was enough. I had taken in the lay of the land, understood what was happening and reached the end. I hated this guy, I had to find out if Michael was still alive and I was growing impatient. Jorge looked towards the others in the room, a small collection half of which already looked familiar. "See he is as insignificant as the others, just mortal, just an ordinary...." I grabbed his throat mid sentence and crushed. It gave way and his face crunched and crackled oddly, his body decaying to a skeletal form and crumbling to dust in my fingers. Big fanfare, quick end: I thought.

Belil jumped to his feet, enraged, as were the bald man and Carl. They tried to grab hold of me again but I shook them off. Carl ended up across the room and the bald one picked himself up from the floor defensively. I smiled at him smugly. I had a renewed sense of self confidence, especially when I saw Belil's face.

Belil regained his composure and looked at me. "Enough playing with these girls" he said. "Your family and mine enjoyed a pact a thousand years ago. One you should honour. I am actually your mother's only reason for living. I took pity on her great, great grandfather's ancestor in the year 520. He lay dying from the plague and met me on the side of the road where his family had abandoned him to die. Imagine that. His own family threw him to the side of the road to improve their chances of survival" he glanced briefly in the direction of Cassie and Cam before continuing. "So I gave him life, and as he fed on me he promised to give me undying tribute. And he did. He even gave me his first born son" I shuddered. "I mingled our blood and he grew to be stronger than imagined. And here we are all these years later. With me asking you to continue the agreement your ancestor and I had."

"So why didn't you just kill him, why help him live in the first place". I asked Belil.

"Why not?" Belil asked, surprise spelt on his face in an untrustworthy fashion.

I narrowed my eyes "He became your ticket to free meals didn't he? Providing someone to drink from willingly, which let you survive didn't he?" I confronted. I did not care what he thought; his manipulation was clear and not thought through at all. I had expected more of this man, 1,000+ years in the making.

Belil fumbled and stumbled all of a sudden, and I realised he was just another man. All the failings, just with supernatural markers. Without his bodyguards, faced with an equal in strength he crumbled just like any tyrant. "It was not like that" he said meekly. "I was revered." He remarked, more angered now.

"And that matters to me because...." I replied. "I have been threatened, my friend might be dead, I want to end you right now, not team up with you".

Belil's eyes reddened "What would your family say?" came the response.

"They'd probably tell me to rip your head off and make it home alive. Not to buy into ancestral crap that can't be proved, and believe a history written by the sole survivor." I moved progressively towards him and he backed off.

"What have you done you idiots." Belil glared at Cassie and Cam. "You have no idea how things could have been. Now he knows what he can do, you'll be lucky if he will let you live....". He turned to me and lunged, but I grabbed him in response and slammed him in to the nearest wall. It was covered in spikes and other odd looking decorations, but that was when I realised they weren't decorations. He threw a sharp silver stake at me and though I dodged it still managed to carve a slice into my right arm. It struck the bald man who was standing behind me and he screamed and seared in agony. Smoke rose from the wound as he fumbled to grasp it to pull it out. Cam jumped at him and drove him to the floor, the stake piercing him through and a gurgling and twisting accompanied his end.

Carl fled from the room as I ran up to Belil grabbing his arms and lifting him up from the ground. Belil flipped over me though, taking hold of my throat and pulling me backwards until he brought his cheek against my face. I choked and stopped breathing as he tightened his grip on my throat, but from how he held me, I couldn't pull away.

"You may think you're strong," Belil hissed, "But I am older and stronger than you. Stop fighting me and do as I say before I teach you a lesson you'll remember for the rest of eternity."

Anger welled and I pushed back into the wall behind me driving Belil against the wall and knocking him off my back. I quickly grabbed at the amulet around his neck, tossing it to Cassie, before I snatched Belil by the throat and smashed him into the wall, twice. I felt him weaken under my hold when Viktor caught my eye. I noticed he was just standing, watching from the doorway. Though I expected him to come to Belil's aid, Viktor simply shrugged and I lingered on the thought how easy it was for people in power to lose sight of what they truly have control over.

"Viktor." Belil croaked.

"Don't look at me, I just get the door." Viktor said defiantly as he closed the door separating us from the club itself. He was now on the other side, and Belil was in with us.

"Where is Michael?" I demanded. "Where!?"

Belil struggled, livid: "In the back, he's still alive."

"Show me." I thrust him towards the back of the room and he scrambled towards a door in the back wall next to a great dark door with red patterning. Cassie threw the amulet to Cam who was closest and she slotted it into the side of the door which promptly opened with a groan to reveal a cave hollowed out in the earth. Removing the amulet once again, Cam secured it around her neck, but kept her fingers curled around it nonetheless. The ceiling was immensely high, but the room was almost completely dark except for lighting from scattered room lanterns. There was a long stone table with complimenting stone benches surrounding it.

As we stepped in to the room, Belil leading the way, I saw carvings across every wall, and then I saw Michael lying on the floor, bleeding from four bite marks across his neck, chest and arms. I sprang to reach him but Cassie held me back. I looked back confused and then I saw it. A black 'thing' in the dark. It looked at me with glowing eyes, half up the wall, half on the floor. That was when I noticed the rest of them. Several, almost shapeless things scuttling in to the dark as Belil walked through calming them and ushering them to the side. Michael looked white, drained but I could see he was still breathing.

"As long as we hold the amulet, they won't be able to touch us." Cam said to me in a hushed tone.

Belil walked towards one of eight oval carvings in the walls of this room, and sliced his hand on a small blade sheathed against his wrist. He pressed his hand to the wall and a low rumbling was heard. The seal shined white, then red and the wall began to crack away. The creatures in the darkness that had been ushered to the side by Belil, now fled the scene to the farthest corner, their eyes glowing green in the dark.

A figure fell from the wall then, dropping to its hands and knees, charred, hairless and disfigured. Two giant fangs were clearly identifiable. She was naked, disoriented and animalistic. Deranged was a word I would use to describe the figure as she stood up, her flesh peeling and her eyes burning. She screamed a releasing, deafening scream. This was clearly Violet. Post punishment. I wandered if such a creature could come back, be normal, or had I just done the world a very bad favour. Cassie grabbed a rug off a wall nearby and draped it over her sister, stepping in to her field of vision, to try and to calm her.

Belil had slowly been walking back from the scene. He was at the door by the time I grabbed Michael under one arm to lift him to his feet. Belil smiled at me as he started to push the great door. He meant to close the door on us in this chamber and leave us with the nameless things in the dark.

Before I knew what had happened, there was a streak across the room and Violet had grabbed Belil. He looked shocked and struggled for a second before she clamped her jaw into his neck and drained him effortlessly. Cassie stood next to me and put her hand on my shoulder as I watched Violet bring Belil to his knees, and then to the floor. As she drained him Violet's skin started to repair and her hair was growing in front of my eyes, growing through, thick, fast and a mass of black curls. She stopped drinking and looked at us. Violet then proceeded to tear the head from Belil's body with a cracking sound resounding out with a growl that emanated from Violet's throat.

"Well, guess I'm off the hook." I said aloud. I wondered again from the look in Violet's eyes what time in a place like she was held captive in would do to someone. Let alone someone who already had supernatural powers. Clearly she was stronger than the others, even Belil. I wasn't all that confident she was thinking straight either. Were we next?

Cassie's voice interrupted my thoughts: "Take him." She said regarding Michael, "Get him out of here. Others will be coming" She nodded toward the creatures in the corner, gaining confidence and edging towards us. "We'll be right behind you." she said moving towards her sister with the blanket.

I dragged Michael towards the exit. As I passed through the doorway Violet grabbed the carcass of Belil and threw it in to the roof sending piles of dirt falling and spoiling the patterns carved into the roof. The door opened seemingly by itself until I saw Viktor there. He pointed across the way "Take the back exit." Viktor's advice was followed without question and it took us straight into the parking lot and to my long lost car.

As I left I had Michael in tow when I saw three dark shapes that looked like humans but didn't move like them. They entered the building and almost immediately after, I heard screaming. I knew instinctively it was Cassie though it would have been hard to tell from the sharpness of the sound. I slumped Michael in to the back seat of the car and ran to get in to the driver's side where the keys awaited me in the ignition. I heard the screams again while Michael murmured from his stupor. "Get me out of here Matt, please let's go".

I turned the key, then slammed the wheel with my fist in frustration as the engine kicked into play. I knew I shouldn't go back. I knew I didn't owe her anything. She got me in this mess, got Michael in this mess. But I felt her. I felt her scream and I abandoned the car to head back in. Michael grabbed me through the window: "You can't go back in there. Are you nuts, let's just go.... They can take care of themselves, or not. It doesn't matter. Get me out of here, we need to get anywhere else but here".

I leaned in the window and grabbed his hand on my sleeve to pull it away gently "I have to go back and get her. I can't leave her. Just stay for a few minutes, and I'll be right back, I promise." He limply lay back in the seat.

When I arrived Viktor was gone and I found Cassie, my Cassie, staked in both shoulders to a wall. She was screaming from obvious pain and the whites of her eyes had turned red. She could hardly choke out a word, but I knew she saw me and she shook her head at me. Violet was being cornered by two of the three, a semi circle of fire burning in front of her. She was hissing like a cat about to be drowned in a bucket while Cam lay on the floor behind her looking still. The third was standing in front of Cassie and must have noticed her field of vision focus on me. He turned suddenly, but just as quickly I moved forward, tore a stake from her shoulder and pinned him through the neck to the wall. He twitched, shuddered, then became still. I heard the now familiar crackling sound of his skin drying, dying as the blood dripped down the wall behind him. Just then Cam started to stir as the two others became distracted from trying to subdue Violet, by my staking their kin.

In a fit, Violet lunged at them, near unstoppable, and threw the one closest over my head and against the back wall. He bounced and the crack of his bones echoed through the room, though I understood immediately that was the end of him. Her strength rivalled mine. Cassie pulled the remaining stake from her other shoulder and dropped to the floor letting it rattle across the concrete to land at my feet. In an instant I grabbed it and rushed at an approaching vampire behind me, shoving the stake through his heart. He groaned and crackled then fell to the floor, unmoving.

Cam was coming to, and Violet had now cornered the last guy. I didn't need to guess what happened next. There was a screech, a groan and the sound of sinews and tendons being ripped before silence. I helped Cassie up, with Cam and Violet following right behind us.

I saw Violet pause in our retreat to pick up a barrel stacked at the side of the inside of the doors. It was filled with some liquid, petrol most likely, and she threw it in to the back of the room. It was followed by another, and Cam took a lighter from the pocket of one of the bodies near the door and tossed it. We barely made it out before there was a blast and searing heat could be felt at our backs. In response there were screams and people ran out from every exit, some as fast as vampires, others obviously human.

By the time we reached the car I realised one of the doors was left open. Michael was gone. I looked blearily and hopelessly into the dark, as I helped Cassie into the front seat. Cam was already cooing over Violet in the back. I turned to Cam and held out my hand to give her the keys. "Take them, I have to find Michael" But she grabbed my wrist instead. She looked at me seriously and I felt a chill. I already knew what she was going to say before she said it:

"It's too late."

"I have to at least try!" I blurted taking a step back towards the building. Another explosion ripped out and Cassie grabbed my arm in warning. "I haven't come this far to leave him behind now." She repealed her hand from my arm as she saw the earnest look upon my face, allowing me to run back in to the crowds to search for Michael.

People were screaming, running and pushing eachother about everywhere. I stood firm, knowing if I could just focus I would see my friend amongst those in the crowd. Why he would leave us was beyond me. Why would he return to the affray when we were so close to getting away.

Finally I spotted him heading for a side door from where smoke billowed. I was there in an instant, taking him by the shoulder and spinning him around to face me. "What are you doing?!" I demanded of him.

As though in a trance Michael seemed to look right through me. "I just had to get back in there." he mused.

"Why?" I asked again placing my hand on Michael's shoulder. Michael looked at my hand then back at me, anger now etched in his expression.

"Let go of me." He shouted and I knew then that this was something more than shock or confusion. His behaviour was being driven by something ethereal.

I removed my hand from his shoulder. "Something's wrong with you Mike. A minute ago you couldn't wait to get out of there. There nearly killed you. Come with me now."

Michael's face darkened. "Make me." With that Michael shoved me, his eyes slanted, his jaw tight, and I noticed bloodstains left on my shirt from his hands.

"Look around you. The place is burning. You're not thinking straight. Michael. It's me. Let's just get out of here."

Michael, calmed and started to look about him as though realising where he was finally. He nodded absentmindedly and let me lead him back to the car where he sat staring out the window at the still dark early hours of the morning.

## Chapter 8 Girl bites boy, boy lives forever?

I drove in a stilted automatic way. The headlights were off, but with my still enhanced vision and the full moon I could see quite fine. I had so much rushing through my head, but above all it seemed somehow vitally important I get the car where it needed to go. There was enough time to drop off Cassie and the others somewhere safe first though. I realised more important things had happened over the last couple of nights than getting a car to its drop off point, but right now I had to cling to some kind of forward thinking- some constant. This was it. The steering wheel buckled under my grip as I tried to soak in the fact Michael had been taken, almost killed because of me– and for what? Cassie had her sister. The ache in my chest expanded exponentially.

I couldn't even begin to think about what I would say to Michael's parents, what I would say to the police about him never coming back, never going back to college, to his job and life. I had nearly lost a friend, someone I considered family even though I did all the right things. Did I do all the right things? What was my attachment now to Cassie? Even though the blood was clearly weaning out of my system, it was just as clear to me that I didn't feel I could leave her. My Cassie, my Cassandra. Thinking of her caused my blood to surge through my veins, and I could not deny I felt connected to her on an essential level. How the hell was I going to handle that with my run of the mill life? I contemplated leaving everything I ever knew behind. But I still had attachments – all the people I loved, and who loved me. Running wasn't an answer.

Instead I focused back on what I had learned the last couple if days - Nightmares from movies and books are real. They can hunt you down and you would not even know it unless they want you to. It is possible to meet a perfect stranger and connect with them in an insanely short time. Vampires are real and live in packs and run profitable businesses like clubs. I had probably hung out next to them on a Saturday night and never known.

I was now known to at least a few, and not ones I would imagine would hold a place for me in their kindest of hearts;

I had no idea what Cass, Cam and Violet intended to do now.

Of all my thoughts, that last one messed with my head the most.

Cam sat cradling Violet in the back seat. Violet was looking much better now, almost fully repaired, but clearly in need of a little more time, and likely more blood as well. Cassie sat next to me, looking her usual perfect self, though her lips were parted, her stare intent and her skin nearing translucency again. She looked like she needed to feed again, probably from the blood loss she suffered tonight. I couldn't wait though, because I had a burning thought in the back of my mind and I needed to ask her questions and hoped she would be honest.

"Cassie. I need to know I didn't make a mistake tonight. Belil was evil, you are not. Right?"

She looked back at me pensive. "There's no mistake here Matt. Like I said before, Belil is a product of who we can become when we change, when we let go and there are no more ties. The change doesn't mean we lose ourselves completely, but it is dark, and powerful, and corrupting. If someone spends a hundred years, five hundred years, or more, being powerful over others, if they craved that power before the change, if they let the dark take them..... that's who they become. You don't know what people have to do to survive when they change. They leave everything behind, their lives no longer remain, people they love reject them, die or sometimes the urge gets too strong and a newly turned vampire can even kill the ones they loved by accident. That's a lot to....adjust to. Along the way though, we don't lose our minds, the essence of who we are. And we can still change - mostly."

Viktor's change in actions seemed to make sense. "Viktor helped out because he realised he could do something else, make his own choices finally because the threat was gone."

Cassie nodded: "No doubt one triggered by realising what was good for his survival. You were amazing Matt. A natural for the unnatural...." That killer smile again – literally.

"How is it you don't hurt people if you drink from them?" I hoped for some really easy explanation.

"You can influence people to let you.....take it. Either my mind, or drugging them with our blood. And it doesn't hurt if you do it right...." she added. "Not unless we want it to. It is possible to stop and take only enough to keep you going. You might need to drink more often, but it's better than leaving a trail of dead bodies and ruined lives. If you let yourself get too hungry though, you need bigger feeds, you can always tell because we get cold until we feed again.

I checked the view of the backseat with the rear view mirror. "So Violet is going to need more then".

"Yes." a candid admission. "We'll get it for her though. I don't know if she could stop herself if she went out on her own right now. There might even be a hospital near by." I looked disgusted so she corrected me: "For blood bank access. Not patients." I was somewhat relieved.

"How did she take him out? Not that I'm complaining." I had wondered why I had been made redundant when she was released.

"I don't know. She didn't used to be this strong." Cassie admitted. "Maybe it was the rush of being released, rage. I'm not sure yet". As I looked over her perfectly measured features, I pondered the thought that my new potential girlfriend could kill me in a heart beat – if she had one. I needed time to think, and I would get it or take it, so I could sort through this mess in my head. I was confused as hell.

"Let's get you indoors. The sun is coming up soon. I'm going to drop the car off and come back." I kept to that plan.

I found the next motel with ease and the four of them in the room as the darkness lifted and sunlight crept over the horizon. I welcomed the drive as the dawn cracked the sky bathing it in full but soft light.

I made it to the address intended for the car at 8:30am and honked on arrival. I just wanted to get rid of the thing. A bronzed man in his mid thirties emerged in an open gold coloured robe and white silk pants wandered out of the mansion, past a small decorative fountain. His hair was as golden as his robe was and his features solid, though I did not see his eyes behind the sunglasses protecting him from the morning light.

"You're early" he called. "And what is with the car, it's dirty".

I stepped out of the car and just stared at him. My clothes were ragged and bloodstained, I wasn't clean shaven anymore and had a look in my eye, I hadn't thought was possible until a few days ago.

"OK, OK. It's all good." he soothed, and reading the look on my face adeptly. "Anything I need to know about how she drives?" he asked as he approached the car. I threw the keys at him without warning and he caught them with a stumble of surprise.

"You put the key in it and turn it" I said, making a turning motion with my hand. I twisted and started walking back the long way to the town. I was exhausted but felt like I had a steady energy to draw off still. Cassie's blood was still wearing off.

A young woman came running down the stairs behind the proud owner of the car that had taken me on my fated trip over the last few days. I knew it was a woman even though I was not watching, from the sounds of her heels clacking against the steps, and the subsequent delighted squeal she let out when she saw the car.

I turned back for a moment in thought. "How come this car, this day?" I asked curious to know the factors leading to my fate.

"I won it in a card game last week. This man promised me this car – showed me a picture. I couldn't believe I made it – he won almost every hand." He grabbed the girl and squeezed her tight. "Sometimes you just get lucky, 'eh."

"This guy," I asked "Pale, dark hair, pendant like thing around his neck?"

"Yeah – that sounds like him. Know him? Bit gaudy that thing round his neck for a man with so much cash to bash about, but hey...." He gestured to the car "....I'm not one to complain." He grinned broadly, flashing super white teeth and a self absorbed attitude. So that was it, Belil offered this guy a car just to get me there. Probably rang my uncle told him that 'only someone who could be trusted like family' could be used to get the car there could be the one to bring it. I smiled weakly and nodded, and began to walk away again. I left the man standing behind me, curiosity burning on his face.

"Wait - I'll call you a cab." he called behind me.

I just stuck my hand in the air and waved. I needed that time I had been looking for, so I walked back into town and pulled out a wad of cash from the bank. I headed to the local car dealership and picked out a red Mitsubishi that had seen better days. It would do to get me back home. No aeroplanes for me, I needed to drive. And besides......I still had one huge mistake to make on the way home.

I arrived back at the motel while the sun still shone brightly, though I was so exhausted I didn't need to wait for the night to sleep. I fell into the armchair, given the couch and bed were taken up by Cassie, her sisters and Michael. No sooner had I blinked, than I was asleep, my tired body slumping in to peaceful repose.

As Camille, Cassie, Violet and I rested, shadows crept against the walls in the late afternoon light. A chair lay on its side on the ground, a leg missing as a hand trailed along the couch arm where I slept. The shape of a man moved over to Cassie, and drew up the broken chair leg, sharp at the broken end, to holds it at Cassie's neck as he reached forward towards the amulet that hung from it.

As I became aware of what was happening, the figure paused, leaning forward into Cassie and inhaling deeply as he clasped his hand around the amulet, and drew his face into the light. Michael.

As the light faded into dusk, Michael tugged the amulet, causing Cassie's eyes to fly open. Quickly, Michael drew back the broken chair leg to stab her, and on reflex, I propelled forward to grab the weapon and hurl Michael against the window. His body smashed the glass and pulled the curtains down as he fell to the floor. He rose hissing, pale and looking furious.

Cassie sat up clutching at her throat the amulet chain caught about her fingers, to which Camille and Violet both responded by jumping to their feet. I took a protective stance between Cassie and Michael.

"What the hell Michael!" I exclaimed as he boosted himself off the floor to stand.

He growled quietly before he responded. "Really, you're gonna take her side?"

"There is no side." I tried to clarify.

Cassie placed her hand on my arm. "Matt. Wait, there's something different." she cautioned.

Michael near laughed at her. "You're damned right there's something different. My best friend strung me out to dry for a fucking girl! And a dead one at that."

"That's not what happened. You know that." I protested.

"Yeah sure." Came the responsive sneer from him. Then, without warning, Michael doubled over in pain, groaning.

I took a step towards him. "What is it?" Michael looked up in warning, and growled again, clearer this time.

In a gravelly, near demonic sounding voice he spoke. "Get away from me." The sound stunned me for a moment before Michael lunged at me, pushed me so hard I crashed halfway through the wall behind me. By the time Cam helped me to stand, Michael had burst through the door and run out into the night leaving us to stare after him dumbfounded until I clicked back into the moment.

Once I gathered my wits, I strode purposefully towards the new car, opening the door to the driver's seat as Cassie followed behind.

"Matt, don't go after him. Don't do it." Cassie insisted.

"I have to find Michael. Whatever's wrong with him, I have to try and help him."

Cassie took hold of the door as I tried to close it behind me. "It's too late. He's gone. You won't find him, and you can't help him."

I regarded her a moment. "You know what's wrong with him."

"Michael's not going to be Michael anymore. He's not lost. I think you know that.

Matt"

"What happened to him?"

"I think Belil fed him from the Old Ones. He's turned."

The thought left me unable to breath. "He can't be. He's still alive." I reasoned.

Cassie simply shook her head. "Not for long. The blood will kill him. That was why he was in pain. Being changed by them - that's different. His will isn't his own anymore. He'll kill you once his heart stops beating."

I sat trying to decide what to do before I looked back at her, closed the door and simply acknowledged what I had to do. "I still have to try Cass."

As I drove away, I watched Cassie in the rearview mirror for as long as I could.

I drove, not really having an aim or direction, though ended up heading back down the highway towards where we had come from and drove for an hour before I turned back around. Just outside of down, finally disparate from hope and realising I had no idea where to really start, I pulled the car over to the side of the road, under a streetlight in a deserted part of the road outside the town.

I thought hard, rubbing my palm across my face when a movement in the road ahead caught my eye.

There Michael stood silent, pale and disturbed looking, covered in dirt.

I got out of the car, waiting in anticipation for him to break the silence. He did, though I wished from the words he spoke he hadn't.

"I called you brother." His voice was normal again, though instead of the warmth I used to feel when he called me that title, my heart sank.

"Michael. No, no! I am so sorry...." I felt like I had lost him, I had almost had him out of this mess.

"Don't lose sleep over me" he said, "I have never felt better" – his voice was off, eyes yellow, two large gouge marks prominent on his neck. He took a step towards me, but I took one back, horrified. My best friend for all these years, was like this. He simply smiled. It made my blood turn cold under my skin. He continued to look at me before he simply said: "Run" and the smile left his lips.

I dropped into the car and drove off, throwing dust behind me, but as I pulled away Michael jumped at the car, holding on to the window for a moment while he snarled "be seeing you...." at me. And then he was gone. Where and for how long remained to be known. I had a sense of dread and sadness mixed with relief. Technically he wasn't dead and I hoped there remained some chance for him.

"I wasn't sure you would come back." Cassie said. She had changed into a simple blue summer dress that clung to her skin in the breeze. It was just enough to show every curve but still not make her look like she was slumming it. I exited the car, leaning against it to face her.

"So... I met up with Michael." I keep my voice purposefully light though the content was far from it. There was a pause and I'm sure she knew what I was going to ask next. More seriously I looked at her and asked the question I already knew the answer to: "Is there any way Michael can come out of this, any way he can be alright? He didn't look alright". Was Michael doomed to be heartless, was a lack of conscience or care part of being what he was now? Cassie certainly seemed to be compassionate enough. She said she didn't hurt people, rebelled against Belil. Maybe they were all the same and I had been taken for a fool to wipe out the competition. Belil was dead, no more threat, Michael however was an unknown.

Cassie was quiet for longer than I would have liked. "I think Michael had something different happen to him."

"What do you mean?" I asked. What more was there? Probably a whole lot more than I even imagined I reasoned.

"Those creatures in the seal room. They are the OldOnes I was talking about before. The oldest ones." she stated.

"I had been wondering....." I mused.

"They pre-date anything we know. If you drink from one, you gain all this extra knowledge about the world before it was really born into civilisation, but.... When they turn you, it's much darker than if it was just one of us. Belil kept them there and fed them a steady supply in return for access to the underworld and other sources of power".

"Anything else I don't know?"

She smiled at me. "Lots, I want to teach you, if you'll let me. But right now, that depends on what you want I guess." She looked hopeful. "You could stay with me Matt. I can make you very happy. We can see everything there is. Even the Louvre. I know someone who can give us a night tour. Just you and I". Her hand trailed along my neck. "We can be together. We can be amazing – You and I".

I shook my head. I wasn't ready for that. "I'm headed back, I have some things to take care of. Where's Cam and Violet?" Cassie's shoulders sagged in disappointed resolution.

"They've gone for a wander in town" she said.

"Could you still use a lift?" I asked her face opened up again. Without further prompting, she bounded quicker than I could register to the passenger side.

"I'd like that". She quipped keeping her enthusiasm in check. Once we were both seated, she looked at me oddly and opened her mouth to say something, brushing her hair behind her ear. I stopped her.

"We'll work it out along the way." I responded trying to sound nonchalant. I smiled at her, and her eyes gleamed back. Cassie pulled a drink from her bag and offered it to me.

"A little something I put together for you if you want it." she said. I took a drink and recognised the familiar taste of her blood mixed with iced tea.

I had a girl, and a car, and could disappear if I wanted to. Granted the girl slept during the day, had some fairly tweaky needs at night, but she loves me I thought. Of that I was sure. It wasn't just the tie between us now from her blood. Drive pumped through my veins with a need for something, but what. What do I want I wondered? But mostly I didn't care anymore. Not now Cassie was with me. She stretched in the seat next to me looking limber and cat like as she planted her feet on the dash and the wind ripped through the car. Sticking her head out the window, Cassie inhaled deeply then looked back at me before turning to look at me thoughtfully. A smile curved her mouth and she sighed, looking relaxed.

As we headed back along the motorway, a motorcycle gained on us, then tore past us at an incredible speed. When it dropped back, I saw Cam was driving with a remarkably recovered Violet holding on to her on the back. Violet winked at us and she and Cam took off ahead.

I might have been going back to where I came from but I was far from the boy who left four days ago. Now I made the destination, the route and the rules. At least that's how I felt and the best could be yet to come. I had a new extended family, a new outlook and a new future held ahead of me. I had reached out my hand and taken what was extended to me. Though I had lost a friend, I had also in a sense found part of myself, and I found her. She was dark to my light, and I day, to her night.

Volume II **What Happened Next**

Reason escapes the sane when all the rules change, for predictability and control are the food of the logical minded. Starved of these, there is nothing left but emotion, drive, and want. The mind will do anything to make the soul whole again, and the body will follow without argument.

## Chapter 9 What Happened Next

When I got back, the first thing I did after dropping Cass, Violet and Camille off, was go see Johan. I had to explain why Michael wouldn't call him back. Ever. Why he wouldn't see his son again – or at least I hoped he wouldn't see the amended version. He greeted my solemn face at 2:00am in the morning as I stood at his door, me in a fresh change of clothes, and he in his pajamas and slippers, squinting thorough the wire frames of his glasses. I felt breathless and heavy as I said to him that Michael and I had become separated at a club, and that I hadn't seen him since. I hated lying to him. I expected fear, panic even, but instead he patted me on the arm reassuringly, took me inside and told me I wasn't to worry as he had only spoken to him a few hours ago. Michael had left a message for me: To say hello and thank me for the ride.

I drove out to his place immediately on instinct of course. I didn't care that it would take time away from getting back to where I needed to be. When I arrived there was a small 'For Lease' sign staked in the front yard. I peered through the windows just to be sure, and it was empty. I went to where I picked him up at work, and they told me they hadn't seen him since the night I had arrived for him. I had known in my gut something was going to come back to bite me (no pun intended), but returned back home nonetheless, and after I got back, I became caught up with Cassie, and with my new life, living with the dead, or – almost dead.

When I arrived the locks were changed, and a note had been half stuck under my door by the landlord. Cassie and Cam had been trailing behind and were not yet with me when I discovered the piece of paper with a number scribbled on the back. Violet was already out scoping out the territory. I called the number on the back of the note, so I could at least get my things. He must have run to meet me, because he appeared from the shadows of the apartment floor corridor in no time at all.

He arrived, horrid man that he was, in his handyman overalls and a smug attitude that had to be making up for his lack of height. He was quite young, working for his father who was the actual landlord and he announced his presence with "Well I hope you don't expect to get your stuff back until I have my rent paid. Now Sarah's moved out and finally left you her half of the bond's owing. Wondered what took her so long." Nice.

"Good to see you too, Peter. How about you let me back in, and I will have the rent made up by tomorrow. I need to crash." I really did. I was caked with dirt and could hardly keep my eyes open in spite of the blood I had still pulsing through my system.

"Sure and you clean out your stuff and never come back. No pay, no way". Cassie and Cam arrived just then, appearing out of the shadows behind me and he suddenly stood, entranced. They were beautiful, stunning, and commanding in presence. Cassie came and snaked her body against mine. She gave a defensive look towards Peter, while Cam walked up to him and ran her finger across the pocket of his overalls. He watched her finger as though entranced, then gazed up at her. Cam leaned towards him and almost indiscernibly, she spoke in to his ear.

"I give you my word Peter. You will have your money by 6:00 tonight. Won't you do me this favour and open the door" she whispered to him. He handed her the key as if on automatic pilot. Cam smiled at him as she clasped her fingers around the key before she threw them over her shoulder at me without even breaking her gaze with him. I smiled to myself as I opened the door. Cassie walked on in, and Cam followed shortly behind, closing the door as she passed through it. "Nasty little man" she commented before touring the parameter of my flat purposefully. "We will need to make some changes. Don't you think Violet?"

I turned in surprise, but there she was in my kitchenette helping herself to a beer from the fridge. "Indeed" she stated "I have some ideas. Let me take care of it."

"I will take care of the landlord, you take care of the decor" Cam was so matter of fact, I had no doubt they had run this arrangement time and time again.

"Guess I get to take care of you then," Cassie suggested to me, clearly pleased. She walked over the infamous couch and kicked it unceremoniously. It was the lightest of kicks but the thing bucked off the ground before coming to rest. She gave me a wicked smile. "First things first - this thing's gotta go" she remarked before disappearing out of the window in a rush of old papers.

It left me disoriented, because I had imagined leaving everything behind to start a new life of a kind, but never imagined them moving in. I had never been so sure of anything else before. I felt like I belonged, truly, and as though I was just starting out. For the first time in my life I felt in control of my own direction. I took the hand which she held out for me and followed her to the clearing.

As I mused on my situation Violet cracked open the laptop I had left sitting on the kitchen bench. She appeared delighted and motioned to me to come over. "Show me" she demanded. With no influence over me required, I switched it on.

"It might take a while" I noted. She laughed and I took heed, smiling in return. "Where do you want to start" I asked tragically. I say tragically because it turns out Violet could learn incredibly fast. It put me to shame. I showed her the internet, then email, opened up a couple of programs and boom – she was flying solo.

Cam had been working on a list as she wondered the house. She slapped it on the counter and Violet winked back at her. It was at least an hour before Cassie came back. She threw open the door and strode in looking pleased with herself, a young man stepping in behind her looking around curiously as though he was in a daze.

"This is Elias" Cassie introduced before continuing on: "He's giving us a lift to the party spot".

"What party?" I asked confused as to the role this guy was going to be playing.

"He's delicious!" Sparked Violet instantly.

"Hey!" I cautioned, suddenly alarmed. Cassie jumped to my side and took my arm.

"Don't worry, he's just giving us a lift, that's all. Can't exactly carry that thing," She pointed at the couch, "Down the street in my arms." She and Elias laughed, I let a strained chortle out as I tried to gage what Elias might know. Cassandra took my hand and pulled me towards the door. "Let's go!" she beamed and with that we left. By the time I was down the stairs with Cassie, the couch was already on the back of Elias' truck.

"How the hell?" I exclaimed. Cassie pointed up towards my window. Violet peered about from the upstairs balcony before she launched off the side of the building, landing by Camille's side below. They had actually just tossed the couch off the balcony and caught it at the bottom. I hopped in the cab next to him and moved over to let Cassie in but she closed the door on me.

"See you there" she kissed me and knocked on the side of the cabin door before disappearing in to the night. I turned to Elias who looked like he was having the best night ever.

"Elias, I'm Matt." I offered.

"I know." he smiled back at me. He started the engine.

"So... Where are we going?" I asked suspecting the answer.

"We'll know when I get there. I feel awesome. I was just on my way home and she came to me." I felt a pang of jealousy sink in. As we drove, I asked Elias a bit about himself. Turned out he was a carpenter by trade. No family. Few work friends. His past time was collecting old movies and trying to save to buy a place as an investment property.

We pulled into an alcove clearing amongst a bush area about 45 minutes later. There was a small lake and the three sisters were already there ready and waiting of course. Flame torches were staked in a wide half circle, half of them lit and Cam lighting the others ceremoniously. She could have dashed around and had it done before I had time to blink but she took her time and seemed to be enjoying it. Cassie stood in a flowing floral knee length number with black boots and a tan faux fur lined jacket, though she didn't need it. She approached the vehicle as we drew to a stop. Cam was in tight black pants, boots and a sequined black shirt that swayed with her body. Violet was perched on a rock, relaxed and mischievous looking. Cassie greeted me as I got out of the truck. She kissed me deeply. "I missed you" she said staring straight into my eyes.

Violet eyed us briefly before she slunk off her rock and moved towards Elias. She had blue jeans and a brown singlet shirt to complement her eyes, a long flowing over-shirt blew lightly in the breeze. When she reached him he was standing by the open door of the car and she shamelessly pressed her body past him to turn on the radio. A wicked grin passed between them.

Reluctantly breaking from Cassie, I went over to the truck to liberate the couch. Elias came to assist me. We dumped it on the ground and Violet pulled a lighter fluid box from a bag she had left sitting next to the rock and doused the offending couch well. Cassie shook a box of matches gently in front of me and I took them gladly. I struck one and gazed into the flame momentarily hypnotized. This was not about burning some offensive couch. This was about letting go of my old life. Cassie wrapped an arm around my waist and I tossed the match.

The couch burst into flames and the girls yelled out together excitedly. Elias looked at me confused but entranced nonetheless. I had no doubt he had questions. I still did, and I knew what was going on. A bottle of vodka appeared and Cam took charge of the drinks. We drank and Cassie and Violet danced freely around the burning couch. It felt freeing and I sat on the grass taking it in. Elias came to rest next to me. He lay on one side spinning his glass as he regarded me. "Strange night" he mused.

"You could say that" I said reservedly. I wasn't sure what to say or what not to.

"So what's the arrangement. Are you like with the three of them?" I didn't expect something so upfront so I laughed out loud. "So I take that it's a no to that question. It's just you and Cassie then".

"Yes Cassie and I. I can hardly remember anything before and it's only been a couple of weeks".

"I hear you. I can hardly remember anything before tonight." He lay down in the grass and gazed at the sky, his arms crossed under his head. "They don't look like sisters" he wondered out loud.

"I think its more sisters of bond. I offered as I watched them. Cam, usually so sedate, seemed enthused at the dwindling fire and cradled Cassie, their heads touching. Violet looked like she was having a very good time, spinning and then she suddenly turned towards Elias and I, though he wasn't aware. She started walking over towards us.

"I like the tall one" Elias went on about Violet, unaware of her approaching. "Think she might be interested in a date if I asked?" He continued to be oblivious to her approach. From the look in her eye I wasn't sure if I should warn him to run or congratulate him on his wish coming true.

I decided I had chosen these people, I had to trust them, crazy sister- freshly released from hell and all. "I think you might be in luck Elias" I said as I got to my feet. "I'm going to go see how Cassie's faring. See you later eh." He half sat up and saw Violet coming towards him – he made a fist in the air and I obliged by knocking my knuckles against his. Good luck to him. I liked him. Hapless in luck as he might have been to come across us this evening I doubted he would know it to be bad luck either way. Violet would probably leave him with fond memories of her, and little else to remember about the particulars of tonight. Cassie had told me she was the most virulent of all of them with regards to mind shaping, being the eldest, and over 800 years old. But that was behind me. Cassie was watching me come closer as Cam spoke to her. As I approached, Cam disappeared in a wisp, flying past me into the night. I searched past Cassie into the black, as if I might catch sight of Cam or where she was going. Cassie walked to meet me and threw her arms around my neck.

"I was wondering when you would come to get me" she said huskily to me.

"I was watching you. And Elias needed some grounding" I responded. I leant in and gave her a kiss, not deep, just gentle.

"Aren't you sweet" she smirked at me. Then she became serious, and drew in closer to me. "You know I love you Matthias, if you don't love me yet I know it takes time...but I want you to know...." She trailed off, uncomfortable.

"That you're not just sticking around to burn my couch" I finished for her. I wasn't used to her looking uncomfortable. She had always been so in control I didn't want her to feel vulnerable now. I liked knowing she was tough. I might be stronger than most vampires when I drank blood, but I still lacked in many departments and felt at a disadvantage. In all I didn't care though. When she smiled at my comment and lightly pushed at my chest my heart pounded harder. The blood I had drunk before had almost completely worn off and I was just me right now, and enjoying it.

"I thought I might get you a new one actually. Mark a new era with a new couch. You and I..."

"And Cam and Violet" I noted. I threw my gaze over in Violet and Elias' direction and they were clearly past the first date status.

"It can just be you and I if you want" she offered. "They can stay anywhere and we can still be in touch just the same".

"They can stay. We'll work it out. I just keep waiting for you to disappear. Be some kind of dream. I fell asleep at the wheel two weeks ago and I'm in limbo somehow." She grabbed me by the collar, her strength detectible beneath her touch even though she was gentle.

"You wish" she grinned at me. "I am going to make you so damned happy Matt. Open up your soul and make you fly" I grabbed her head on both sides and looked her straight in the eye. "You and I, Matthias. Matt. You make my heart rush for the first time since I died. I never want to let you go." With a cheeky, yet sultry look she knocked my feet out from under me. She kissed me as we touched the ground. The night was all but lost, as the fire burned out, but I still burned. She nicked her lip as we kissed and I tasted her, and felt my blood boil in response.

****

Cassie did get me a new couch, true to her word, the very next day. We broke it in nicely, surrounded by new furniture, curtains, paintings, the works. Cam and Violet kitted out the place and converted the second bedroom and study into rooms for themselves, not that they needed them. Violet didn't need to sleep much at all, maybe once a week, and Cam was barely there, visiting friends I was always told. The woman must have had a lot of friends, I had thought, at least until I found where she was spending her time.

With protest from my father, I gave up my job at the auto shop, opting for buying and selling art and antiques, mainly online, during the day when I wasn't sleeping. When I was drinking from Cassie I found I seemed to be anticipate people's actions, be more aware of their tells, which was useful in the business I was engaged in. I was making more cash than I knew what to do with which quickly made my father feel better about me going my own way. Cass, Cam and Violet always came up with rent, though I never asked too many questions. They also got me in to antique dealing. Violet particularly, knew all the best items to get. Once I got her set up with the 'net, she was off and running. She learned incredibly quickly, eager to learn new things.

Cam preferred her books, and when she was there she and I would play games – she loved them – well in to the early hours. Checkers, Chess, SoCom, PoP – she was impressive and I rarely won, but she made playing enjoyable none the less.

As much as Cassie and I had become almost inseparable, aside from feeding times and the odd escapade. In many ways though Cassie still remained an enigma. She hardly told me anything about herself before she was changed, less about after, and when I asked she would distract me with sex or fun facts to know and tell about anthropological theories and far off places I hoped to visit someday. Just clearly not in the sunlight – or not with Cassie which wasn't an option.

They would all go out to feed, usually together every couple of days at least, though I know Cassie pushed her limits. I asked to go with her one night but she refused, saying she didn't want me to see her like that. I had wondered what she meant. What I had experienced was so straightforward and matter of fact with her that the thought of her doing something to someone so horrible that she would feel ashamed, was alien to me. She had a true value for life. Cassie had already promised me they didn't kill anyone and when Elias turned up again for an official date with Violet, I could freely believe them - guilt and illicit free.

The cash it turned out was mainly from gambling, though Cam indicated that she had arrangements with some who actually paid to be bitten, to be drained. I imagined it must be one hell of an experience, but though Cassie would share herself with me, she hadn't even tried to bite me. A few times she strained to stop herself. I would see her fangs come out as she cried out in my arms, a laboured biting motion withheld. I wondered what it must be like to have to stop yourself like that. But then I had stopped myself so many times from doing all kinds of instinctual things. It's taught to us, to socialise us, to work against instinct, until practice makes it commonplace. Still, she never complained.

As for the rest of my un-undead life, I saw my family weekly, though it was hard to leave Cassie. The extra cash I brought in from dealing over the net I passed on and both my parents were impressed with me – both at the same time for once. I couldn't help it, I mentioned her. Granted, I left out a lot. Even though my father thought moving in with her so soon was a bad move, my mother squeezed my hand in a display of support. Evie, Anton's wife was also expecting their first of the inevitable football team he would bring to bear on the world, and I was pleased to see my mother happy. If she was happy, my father was happy. They deserved this. Over the next six months, I started to get pointed comments to bring Cassie home, and I resisted initially, but eventually conceded. Life, as it was, was coming together unexpectedly well.

I would be lying if I didn't say it hadn't crossed my mind -the limitations to Cassie and my relationship: children, age, disease, and that was just the start, but for the first time I wasn't living in the what ifs though, just what I wanted, and I loved it. I was on top of my world.

## Chapter 10 The Past

Since I started drinking from Cassie, strength and improved vision were not the only changes I experienced. I started dreaming crazy dreams, mixing real and unreal together. The past was mixed with the present, and with what I could only imagine were my fears. The dreams were vivid, rich, surround sound like and an example of the ethereal nature of the supernatural element now present in me. They could bring wonder, bring joy. They could, and would, also bring pain and fear. Real or not, they felt real, smelled real, and made my heart beat as though they were real. But what's real anyway. One particular dream kept replaying in my head about five months after we had killed Belil, and Michael had 'died'. It was the same every time, though I hoped there was nothing linking the content to the truth. The one about Amy.

Amy hit the off button on the alarm. 5:00am. Groaning, she dressed quickly in to track pants, a singlet shirt and running shoes. Strapping an MP3 player to her upper arm, she sipped on a glass of water and picked up a farewell card. 'Good luck Amy' it read. She smiled, setting the card back down and started securing her hair into a high ponytail as she walked out the door. Setting her earphones in place, she jogged out the front of a new estate subdivide. Amy made it down the street at a jog, then started to run, passing grassland areas, and venturing into blocked off land.

It's hard to separate her heart beat from the sound of her pounding feet. Running hard at first with her pony tail flicking behind her, Amy eventually came to a stop, checking her watch. 5:20AM. Amy bent over a moment, catching her breath. A few deep breaths later, she started up again, beginning by jogging on the spot, then breaking into a slow run. As she regained her rhythm, a field became visible, a long length of open land on the edge of the estate. She could follow the path, but decided against this, instead cutting the long corner of a grassy field by crossing straight across it.

The field was almost empty except for a seemingly unperturbed section which had a charred outline of where a building used to be. I recognized it somehow at first. Only a few lone beams still stuck out of the ground to suggest there ever was anything more there, and what still lay underground. Amy slowed to take a good look as she passed.

Suddenly there was a reactive gasp and she fell. Amy winced as she picked herself up and cradled her ankle, rubbing and flexing it before rising to her feet again. Stretching the sprained ankle out, she putting pressure on it slowly, then gave it a delicate test of weight on the ground before she set out again, picking up at a lighter pace. Increasing her speed, Amy was passing the scorched building remains, and headed towards home when the ground gave way and she suddenly disappeared in to the earth with a sharp intake of breath.

Daylight was creeping over the horizon, barely visible through the small hole in the ground that had been just big enough to let Amy fall through. There was a long distance into the bottom of the cavern, which was more a naturally etched out room with a long stone table in it. The weak sunlight peeked in the hole at the top as Amy came to, clutching the back of her head, bleeding and in obvious pain when she tried to move her limbs. Staring up at the hole she fell through, Amy sat up with effort. She visually noted carvings all across the surface of the roof, except for the jagged opening where she fell through of course.

Sitting up straighter and swinging her legs off the table Amy groaned and winced as she moved. Her face and arms were covered in dirt, and she squinted, orienting to the dark. Against the far wall Amy saw disused torches, rugs pinned to the earth and stone surrounds, along with wrought iron instruments. She furrowed her brow, and tensed in concern.

It was then that Amy realized she wasn't alone. A brief movement across the far wall caused her to stand bolt upright in response to the fear, looking around to discern there was no exit to be seen.

Then, she heard a voice, I recognised it as though from a dream -Michael: "I believe this is what they call room service."

Grabbing at anything on the table to defend herself, Amy grasped a heavy candle holder as she climbed on the table to get the upper hand, maybe thinking higher ground would help somehow. "What is this?" she thought out loud while several shapeless dark figures scuttled towards her and the table. Amy tried to still her heart and breath, peering deeply into the darkness, but when she sees what was there, coming for her, she screamed.......

I woke up one Thursday afternoon in a panic. Not from the dream, not from memories that floated through my mind, but from what was coming. I was taking Cassie to meet my family. The pestering had become too much and I had to relent. Not that I didn't want them to meet her, she would impress them, there was no doubt, but the mixing of my two worlds, my double life, was making me anxious. I had awoken just before dusk. Another fine and sunny day had been left behind - I mainly operated at night now.

During the in between hours though, Violet, if she was around, would keep me company. She often had amusing or amazing stories from centuries before, and she had manage to bridge the time she had been away quickly, mastering multimedia, and updating on current events. I suppose when you don't have to sleep more than once a week you can get a whole lot more done. I could hear her now humming in the next room.

I left Cassie asleep in our bed and wandered in to the lounge room. Though she clearly heard me Violet stayed in her chair, painting her nails and didn't turn around.

"How is it that you don't need to sleep anymore anyway?" I asked her for the first time, though I had quietly asked the question to myself many more. She regarded me with some amusement before turning back and blowing gently across the tips of her fingers.

"Same reason I am stronger and faster than everyone else. When I was....away, in that place....time was different. Cam had told me once time passed a lot more quickly, it seemed like a year, when in fact it was a day, but until you are there you don't really appreciate it."

"Look, if you don't want to talk about it..." I started, leaning back against the dining table behind me before she cut me off.

"No, it's fine. I can't turn back the time I spent there. I know as sure as I am sitting here right now I am never going back there. But I may as well appreciate what I can. It is as if I was 1000 years older than I actually am, so I'm faster, stronger – even more than you perhaps." She walked over to me with an inquiring look on her face.

"How about we don't find out" I replied as she came uncomfortably close to me. She draped her arms over my shoulders from behind and waved her freshly painted fingers in front of my face.

"Violet" I started cautiously. "Why won't Cassie take me out when she feeds."

"Why do you want to see?" she asked me back, leaning her body still pressed against me.

"Just curious..." I responded straightening up. I had grown comfortable with them all, but this was still a little too close – felt a little too intimate.

"Don't worry," she said calmly "She doesn't kill them you know. Not for a long time. Lots of ways not to have to do that." I pried myself free gently but firmly and moved away to a more comfortable distance, sitting on the couch. She noticed the stiffness in my body language but ignored it as she would. Violet came over and sat next to me her legs falling over mine. "Even if she did, we all die. Death is a side effect of living". Her tone dropped. "Just sometimes you get extra benefits". I considered her curiously. She seemed to love this, state of being undead, like she was made for it, and I couldn't imagine her before this life of hers.

I had to ask: "What were you like. .. before?"

"Ah. I was wondering how long before you would ask." She threw her head back as though she was too bored to tell the story again, but she was going to anyway because she couldn't help herself. "I used to live with my father, as most young girls did then, but he beat me, badly, every day. One day he put up a stranger. They came to my room at night and that was the last time my father ever laid a hand on me". I was mortified.

"Really?!" I exclaimed.

"No!" – she broke in to a laugh as though I was some kind of fool.

I furrowed my brow. "I fail to see what's funny Violet. You don't have to tell me anything if you don't want to."

"Oh come on. I just wanted to see the look on your face. Besides my story is a lot less grand. I was rich, spoilt even. I lived in a palace in what is now known as Egypt – the boundaries were a little different back then. My father was busy brokering a deal to acquire some new land by organising suitors to marry me. The prime suitor came to our house with gold and slaves and 'things' to throw at my father. He didn't need them to tweak my interest of course - when he came into my room at night, I was all his. My father was furious when he found out.

"So what happened to him?" I pressed.

"My father killed him – he took my honour before marriage and settlement." I was confused.

"How did he kill him – what just like that? He killed a vampire? Did he know?" The story just didn't make sense and when I saw the look on her face I knew she was playing with me.

"I love your reactions" she said with a cheeky grin, "You lose that over time, nothing phases you anymore – not the same way anyhow." She said thoughtfully as she cocked her head to the side. I gave her an aggravated look and she offered atonement "No, you misunderstand me, I didn't lie to you. My father really did kill him. He wasn't a vampire, his guard was. Turned out they had an arrangement, the guard would drink from him and in exchange the guard would protect him, help him win whole wars. If the guard had not been sent away to give he and I time alone, my father probably would never have been able to harm a hair on his head. When he came back, he was furious, he almost destroyed our home, killed every servant and guard. As he went to strike my father and I down he stopped himself, said he would rather see my father live with a curse on his family. He grabbed me and bit me, drained me while my father cowered in the corner of the room. I tasted his blood on my tongue and it was the last thing I remember before... this" she gestured extravagantly with her hands in the air.

"See, that's an amazing story, Violet. I like your stories – you don't have to make stuff up." I wondered if I could get away with pushing for more. "So what did you do after you changed." That elicited a knowing smile from her. She bit her bottom lip and peered through me.

"Lots of different things Matt" she replied to my question darkly.

"So what's your real name then". Her face lightened but her lips remained shut. "I mean, I doubt Violet was a contemporary name 900 years ago. Is there a story for that one too?"

"No, not really. They grew in the gardens of my house. Everywhere." She closed her eyes. "The smell was intoxicating. Whenever I smell them now I imagine myself back there. Bittersweet as it might be. But I have been Violet so long, my old name doesn't matter anymore. So I'm not going to tell."

Cassie's voice came from behind me "Don't take offence, she won't even tell me and we've been together decades." Violet obligingly removed her legs from mine and Cassie kissed my neck as she walked past me to the door. She grabbed her jacket and slipped it on. I jumped up to meet her.

"You just woke up, stay." I pleaded.

"I need to go out before we go to your family for dinner" she looked pained and pale. I understood, but it frustrated me.

"Take me with you. Show me" I was so curious and it burned me that she touched other people in a way she had never done to me. I knew she felt this was a kindness, but it plagued me none the less. I wanted to know what it was like. Were they tortured, were their faces in rapture as she kissed them. Were they men, women?

"Not tonight, my love. I'm not ready for you to see me like that. Violet, keep him company for me." And like that she was gone.

"You see it too" Violet said.

"See what?" I asked still staring after Cassie and the window she had left by.

"She is one of a kind Matt. Over time she will become one of the oldest ones. A sage. Her nature speaks of it. Her temperament is pure. She isn't like most of us, changeable by power and want. I remember when I first saw her. I knew it too."

"Cam said that once before. She won't tell me about her life before she was changed. Was it very bad?" I didn't really want to know it was, though I suspected and that was just as difficult for me. Violet came over to where I was standing and leant against the counter.

"We were at a hospital. We had a special arrangement to take rejected blood from a blood bank in Minnesota. There she was. Cold, dying, hooked up to machines – beeping away unceremoniously. All alone and wasting away from some disease." I tried to imagine her vibrant self, cold and close to death but failed. "Cam couldn't understand, but I came back after lights out to see her again, bring her back to life – of a fashion. I kissed her forehead and told her we were sisters. She was so delirious from the medicines she asked if I was an angel. I told her I was her angel, and then I turned her. It feels like forever ago, and now... see what she wouldn't do for me. I would do anything for her. She loves me. It is a special unbreakable bond between the one who makes you. But it is a dark passion and it can drive people in all the wrong directions".

Violet became silent before she leant closer towards me again and whispered in my ear. "We share everything you know" she reached out to touch my face but I grabbed her hand. She responded by looking genuinely surprised but not offended. "There's nothing to worry about" she said. I moved her away from me and shook my head.

"Violet, no. I love her". At my words Violet suddenly seemed irritated.

"Love. Ah yes. Undying, happy forever after love. I know it well. The bond, the bloodlust is better you know... or you'll find out soon enough anyway. Or maybe not. You've got to ask yourself why she hasn't turned you yet, surely. I know it has Camille and I stumped".

"I don't want to anyway, I can't... I don't really know what it means to be like you yet and there's my family...." I hated that she voiced what I already knew to be true.

Violet gave me a puzzled look. "You'll need to eventually if you want to stay with her. You know that right. I'll do it for you if she won't." That cheeky grin emerged again.

"Do what" Cassie's voice sprung out from the open window.

"Nothing" Violet replied.

I moved over to her "We have a door you know."

"Yes but I overheard the landlord saying something about suspecting you of subletting or running a brothel out of here so thought I might avoid the gossip". I kissed her and when I turned around Violet was gone.

"Are you ready?" I asked her, smiling as she squirmed.

She looked at me endearingly. "No, but I don't think I will ever really be. We have to make a stop on the way though, I have to say hello to someone."

"Hmm" I played, "someone, someone.... Could you be any more enigmatic?"

"Her name is Myria. She's where Cam spends all her spare time. They are very close."

I made my face serious for her "This isn't another sister is it, because I am running out of bedrooms" she pulled against my hand lightly and shook her head at my ridiculousness. I couldn't help but continue, when she smiled I smiled. "I'm serious Cassie, if Cam has anymore sisters, Aunts, Uncles etc times are going to get tough. If Peter already thinks I am running a brothel out of here..."

"Matt! C'mon. I'm nervous enough about eating...I mean meeting your parents for dinner." She shot me an amused glance.

"You are hilarious!" I mocked. "But speaking of dinner, what are we telling my parents about your eating habits?" I asked as we left the building and we strolled hand in hand down the road towards the mysterious Myria.

"As a matter of fact that is what we have to stop off for. Myria is going to help us out in that department" she quipped. Now I was curious.

"So she's going to sneak in and eat your dinner for you while my parents aren't looking?" I asked before she smacked my chest lightly in playful response. To be honest – it hurt – but I wasn't about to admit that.

"You'll see..." and I knew not to say anything more. She loved surprises.

"So how does Cam know her?" At least she might answer some of my questions, and while she was talking I found myself stressing less over how the rest of tonight might go.

"Cam actually saved her." Cassie stated, sounding impressed with her older sister'.

"Like from a car accident, mugger? What sort of saved?" I prompted.

"Myria was only five when Cam met her. Cam had hooked up with some pimp/drug dealer guy. She pretended to have a coke habit to access the type of people who don't run to the police to tell on you." Cassie took a pause as we crossed the street. "So she goes with him to some club and on the way he stops to make a drop off to a unit in some slum. Then Cam, who he tells to stay in the car..."

"As if." I interrupted not being able to imagine anyone stupid enough to give Cam an order to stay anywhere.

"Exactly....as if she was ever going to stay put. Anyway, she follows him upstairs to this dingy unit, but he's having an argument with the people inside. When she gets in there the place stinks, and there is this couple arguing that they will pay this guy some money in two days if he just fixes them up now. He refuses and they offer him their little girl. Can you imagine? 'Take her for the night, or two' they say. Some people are just fucking wrong in the head. So Cam appears at the doorway expecting him to be disgusted and freak out, but instead he gets on the phone and organises someone to come pick up the girl, given that he and Cam were on their way out." She noticed my horror and squeezed my hand reassuringly. "Don't worry, this is my favourite part of the story coming up. See Cam was always a big sister when she was human. She had ten little brothers and sisters- Ten! I had one and still couldn't share nicely. As you would expect, Cam has this like natural instinct to protect little ones, it's always been part of who she is. Cam turns to this guy and says she feels like a top up line anyway and why doesn't she just pay, give them a free hit so the two of them can get on with the night. He says 'hell yeah', cause who says otherwise to Camille, and they settle in to have a hit. All this time the little girl is sitting in the corner clutching a teddy bear and crying, so the father starts shouting at her to stop sniffling or he's going to burn her again. I don't know how Cam kept it together so long, but she calmly says to these idiots that she can't take a hit in front of the little one, so the mother picks up the child and throws her into her bedroom. When the mother gets back to the table, Cam removes her gloves and then tears everyone in the room apart, one by one. The newspaper report says the 'drug deal gone bad' was so bloody the blood literally seeped out under the door and the first cops on the scene were sick at the sight".

"So what did Cam do – leave her there? She didn't raise her." I queried this as I didn't see Cam as the mothering type, nurturing and protective instinct perhaps, wiping bums and brushing teeth – not so much.

"She took her from her room, and brought her to someone she trusted, someone she had known who owed her a favour.

"Some favour" I thought out loud.

"Anyway, they raised her, Cam visits her when she wants and Myria and Cam have always had this unnatural tie. Myria may have been young, but she knows. She went from hell to happy via a bloodbath. Traumas like that though, they always leave their scars somehow. For good or bad."

"What do you mean?" I asked, a whole new respect for Camille building inside me.

"You'll see. Myria is special. We're here now anyway." We had arrived at an old house near the local college and only about five minutes from my parents place. "Come inside. Trust me".

"Trust isn't the issue Cass" I reassured her. "I'm just afraid I am going to have to show a new level of reverence for Camille that's all. It might go to her head and it will finally explode." She laughed and I followed her up the stairs and into the house.

It was dark inside, in a gothic revival kind of way, with a deep bass strum coming from a decent stereo somewhere. I heard voices talking in a back room, Cam being one of them. As we came in, I noticed a low lying square coffee table with a Rastafarian looking guy, a petite pale girl with auburn hair, and Cam sitting around it. A bottle of booze and glasses were littered amongst bowls full of herbs, a mortar and pestle and small material bags. The room was appropriately teen Goth, with gargoyles, a crystal ball, pentagram and a drying herbs hanging off cabinets full of books, music and DVDs.

Cam was so relaxed and casual, and seemed to be legitimately happy. She had dropped her usually cool disposition. Taking one look at me Cam exclaimed: "Great – you told him the story didn't you Cassie? Now he'll have that look in his eye for at least a month when he sees me." She sounded scornful but she was actually smiling when she said it.

"Matthias how are you?" The petite girl, who gave me the impression she was about 16, hopped to her feet, sprite like, and offered me her hand. I took it to shake it in return. Grabbing it instead, the girl pressed a finger into my palm and one into my wrist. Her eye caught mine and she sighed as though exited by something she saw. "Matthias, I have been waiting for you to come along for ages. I am so happy we finally get to meet."

"You were expecting me? I'm glad but whatever Cam's been telling you it's all lies - I promise." I heard Cam giggle in to her glass, and Myria smiled at me like she had known me forever. She broke her hold on my hand and my gaze to acknowledge Cassie.

"Cassandra, it's been too long." Myria gave Cassie a reserved kiss and a hug before resuming her seat on the floor. "Tell me what's been happening, other than you finding the only guy who could free Violet from her prison and take out Belil so you could be free."

"Actually Violet managed to take out Belil all by herself." I chipped in.

"Is that so." Myria stated. She peered up at me while she was ripping up herbs into a bowl resting on her crossed knees. Myria must have seen the concern flicker across my face because the next words out of her mouth were set to ease me. "I'm not dealing drugs you know. These are just herbs." She continued hacking away at the contents of the bowl as she lowered her head and smiled into her lap.

"Hey." I nodded towards the Rastafarian guy. He nodded back and said nothing. "OK. Nice chat." I whispered to Cassie who nudged me to be quiet.

"That's Russell." Myria introduced. "He doesn't say much until he gets to know you, Even then,....but we get along just great. He looks after me well."

"Did you get a chance to help me out?" Cassandra asked.

"Yes, yes, here you go, if you drink it now, it should kick in, in around 20 minutes" Myria handed Cassie a vial and she drank down the contents.

"What is that?" I asked Cassie.

"A little something so she can stomach human food for the night." Myria answered for her.

"Really, you can do that?" I asked amazed. Everything I was told indicated that she would be throwing her guts up at the taste alone.

"I can do lots of things Matthias." Myria said as she held her hand over a candle that was burning on the table. The flame then followed her hand as she moved her palm slowly away from the candle. It rested, not burning, but flickering as she brought her palm open hand in front of her. She held her other palm out so her hands were both outstretched in front and she closed them both in synchrony. She gave me a dramatic look, then opened the palm that had not contained the flame. In it was a small black rock. She proceeded to offer it to me. "Obsidian \- To take away negativity Matthias".

"Show off." muttered Cam clearly full of satisfaction.

Russell drew out a cigarette and lit it. I thought I saw a curve in his lips but in truth it was hard to read this guy. He was somber, hiding behind dreadlocks and sunglasses.

"How did you do that?" I was in awe. Myria just smiled.

"She has many talents, my Myria." proclaimed Cam. Cam's voice was full of affection and pride.

"Just imagine if I was a vampire too" Myria snapped back teasingly.

"Never" Cam responded resolute "You are going to have a wonderful long life".

"And then die. Thanks" was the comeback. Clearly this was an issue between the two of them.

"How did you do this, were you born this way?" I was fascinated.

"We are all born this way Matthias" Myria replied "It's just that most are taught it is evil, that the power comes from somewhere else other than themselves and it should be feared. Sure there are some things that can enhance aspects of our will, those we can learn, but really it's all within and around us. I can show you if you want Matthias". Cam l suddenly gave a stern stare towards Myria, then myself with concern.

"Let's go Matt" Cassie prompted "We'll be late".

"Maybe another time" I said to Myria, somewhat aware something else was happening here that shouldn't. "Nice to meet you my friend" I called loudly to the Rastafarian "Good catch up – really - we'll have to do it again". He grunted by way of a response and I caught Cassie bite her lip to keep from laughing. I got up and Cassie and I walked out arm around waist and we were off into the night.

"See you soon Matthias" Myria called.

"That was amazing" I said to Cassie. I couldn't believe what I had just seen. "Is there anything else I need to know about, other than Vampires and Witches – trolls, werewolves, dragons perhaps?" She squeezed me tight, but was quiet. "What's wrong?" I asked her, stopping in the street.

"Nothing, my love. I think Myria might have a crush on you though." She might have smirked when she said it, but I could tell she was not amused.

"Don't worry, Cass" I turned her to face me "I kind of like my women more mature, 70 to 100 years old at least. Poor conversation otherwise...".

"You don't get it Matt. You're not just any ordinary person. You have a destiny about you and people like Myria are attracted to that. Like Violet... As much as I love her I'm not blind, and I know how special you are. So do they."

"You can see the future now?" I taunted. This destiny and you're special stuff didn't sit well. Only recently I caused the death – or undeath- of my best friend, was betrayed by my ex and faced a life and death duel with one of histories most maniacal of vampire leaders. "I'm just Matt. Matt with a weird bloodline. Matt that makes crazy choices." I kissed her before I whispered to her "Are you scared?" She gave me a curious look. "Because if you aren't yet, you soon will be - I think my parents invited Anton over as well" I raised my eyebrows and she kissed me back.

"Dragons, werewolves and trolls couldn't hold me back." she responded and we bounded up the stairs to my parents' house.

## Chapter 11 The Present

As expected the door opened for us before I even had the chance to knock. My mother practically pushed past me to get to Cassie and pull her in the house. I sensed it was going to be a long night. My father and Anton were sitting at the table crunching breadsticks and talking about Uncle Theo and his latest extreme car purchase. They had been charged with the refitting and paint job before it could be sold. When he saw me, my father jumped out of the chair and came to greet me like he hadn't seen me in a year. He hugged me, introduced himself to Cassie by kissing her hand – at which point I thought I might die on the spot – and I all of a sudden felt grateful for my brother's simple punch on the arm and "Hey, nice to see you're a real person." greeting to Cassie. Evie came out from the kitchen, where she was helping out. She was bulging at eight months and strained to lean forward to kiss Cassie in greeting.

Cassie was remarkable, she blushed at my father's greeting, and bad jokes he always liked to tell over dinner to new guests, she helped in the kitchen, and created this whole other pseudo life where she worked at an internet café while she was finishing a degree in modern history. My father, being convinced he was modern history in the flesh, shared a great conversation and bottle of wine with Cass, and eventually moved the conversation back to ancient Italy.

In the meantime, Evie and Anton told me about their wedding that they had planned to have at Town Hall in two weeks time, hoping to beat the baby's arrival. My mother decided to help the descriptive process by showing me a picture of the dress and bouquet that had been ordered (Anton was not permitted to see of course). Eventually Anton and my father got caught up in an argument over what island King Arthur had been taken to after his death and they escaped to the section of the bookcase that held the history books my father hoarded.

While they were off investigating, Cassie came back to join our conversation. "What does it feel like?" she asked Evie of the baby. A human enough question.

"It is an amazing thing, a life we created. But scary as hell, and a bit like that scene from alien when she rolls around, but it's wonderful. I can't wait to hold her in my arms" Evie explained.

"Shame it's a boy" Anton yelled from the other room. Evie grinned at him and it was clear they were going to make a great couple. Great parents. And make my parents happy in the process, with grandkids, a future. Cassie was staring oddly at her belly when Evie caught the look. Evie grabbed Cassie's hand and placed it on her stomach. Cassie inhaled instinctively as if afraid and became rigid in response.

"It's alright" soothed Evie.

"It is beautiful. We are blessed." my mother sighed, clearing the table. Cassie continued to stare, though relaxed. The baby moved and she smiled at Evie, excitement gleaming in her eye.

Cassie turned to me. "That's amazing, I've never felt anything like that."

My Mother jumped on that of course: "I would welcome more than one grandchild Cassandra." My mother meant well but Cassie, though smiling in response looked away and withdrew her hand respectfully.

The night came to an end naturally, and Cassie and I excused ourselves when Anton and Evie did. All together a decent evening. I had almost forgotten that Cassie was anything other than my normal girlfriend, coming to meet my family as anyone might have under regular circumstances.

Cassie strolled with me through the night, and I headed her towards a garden I knew to be her favourite in the city. We sat together quietly reflecting on the evening. "I think your family is great Matt. They are so happy, so together."

"What was your family like?" I already knew how she had died, a few scattered memories, but there were still huge gaps. She sighed, a habit she and I both found amusing given she didn't really have to breathe.

"They were stressed. I was sick for a while before...you know. There was work, and bills and worry. I was relieved to play dead for them so they could let me go at the end. My brother would probably actually still be around somewhere – I would hope. Maybe he had a family. I thought it would be best if I just left. You know what I mean?.I could have made a miraculous recovery for them, but then I would have had to explain the day sleeping, lack of eating. The possibility I would lose control crossed my mind, and then the tie to Belil through Violet of course....along with the risk if he decided he didn't like them....well...." As soon as she trailed off though, Cassie brightened. "I could even have passed a nephew or niece on the street tonight and not even have known." That was something I hadn't considered. She could still have family around.

"How old are you?" I questioned.

"I was turned when I was 23. That was about 46 years ago" Cassie looked up at the sky, thoughtfully.

"I thought you were be older." I laughed.

"Don't laugh," she retorted indignantly, "I could be dead and buried by now – you never know."

"You are dead!" I joked. "Did you get buried?" I regretted the question immediately, maybe that was poor etiquette for conversation with a vampire. "I don't mean to...." I went to apologise, but she was unphased.

"That's fine," She stroked my face. "It doesn't bother me to talk about those things. We don't have to be buried, but it is kind of traditional. It shows respect as well."

"That's why Michael was covered in dirt when I saw him last." I thought out loud. Cassie gave an acknowledging nod.

"Let's go home. I still have time to ravage you before dawn." Cassie had a welcome talent for distracting me.

"Race you there." I mocked.

Of course Cassie beat me there in a heartbeat, but we were both laughing until we were halfway up the stairs when Cassie suddenly became serious. She raced to the room and pushed the door open. By the time I arrived a full blown argument was underway.

Cam was leading the yelling match, though clearly straining to keep her voice down. Cassie immediately moved to soothe them both and shot me a look. There on our couch sat Elias, pale and fascinated with his hands which he waved in front of his face as though he was on LSD.

"You can't do that Violet!" Cam was stressing. "Missing people are nearly always noticed – we have to be careful who we change. You took his life. Don't you understand how serious this is?"

Violet was indignant. "Don't you lecture me Camille. You have taken out whole families over the years. Just because you haven't chosen to change anyone yourself, don't make judgments on me. You have Myria, Cassandra has Matt, I can't be happy? Have someone to be with too?"

"And when the missing person posters crop up? Will you take responsibility for his behaviour – you know how the young are when they are first changed: reckless, irresponsible." Cam hissed. Cam stood exasperated and Violet stroked Elias' hair while she watched Cassie and I.

"I'll take him away, we'll go our separate ways and you won't have to worry" Violet responded defensively. "And it's always such fun when they are new like that."

"Violet, no one's going to make you leave, right?" Cassie turned to me, and I nodded. Violet had a temper I knew I had not yet seen, and one I wasn't keen to provoke. "We can help teach him and we can decide what happens over the next few days." Cassie continued.

Cam gritted her teeth, but calmed. "Well we had better get him fed before it gets too late."

Cassandra nodded then turned to me. "Matt I am going to have to go out with the others for a while. There's not long before dawn. I'm sorry to leave you." Cassie looked to be apprehensive and tense at the change in events, but all it did was feed my curiosity about what could make her nerves strained like that.

"No need" I said. "I'm coming with you".

Before Cassie even had time to protest, Violet butted in, clearly testing me. "Best give him a pick me up if he's going to catch up." "No, he's not going." Cassie was steadfast, but I was clear on my task. There were a lot of choices and I had to see what it was like, what it would be like when I changed, if I changed to stay with her.

"Yes I am" I forced her to look at me. "I need to see."

"Then I won't go." She was serious ad it grated me. She would rather deny herself than reveal herself completely to me.

"We need you in case he goes AWOL." Cam stated matter of fact.

I put my case forward again: "I want to see, I need you to show me." I also felt like I had to keep up, but I wasn't going to scare her off like that. 'They share everything' I thought as I considered at the newest member of our group.

Cassie paused for the longest while before responding. "Come with me" she said quietly as she led me in to our room. In the room she became more solemn and regarded me with a strange look in her eye. She paused again before saying "This could be fun, but just don't be scared of me. If you were I just couldn't bear it."

"You can't scare me Cass" I said. She bit into her wrist and offered it to me. It was the first time she let me drink from her directly. I accepted her wrist and she groaned softly as I sipped at her, unsure when enough was enough. She healed quickly however, and that solved the issue for me. This felt like a marker. I felt sorry for Elias who may or may not have had a choice in the matter but for me this was a chance to prove I could be part of the group on an equal basis. Or as equal as possible. I could also get a good look in to my lifestyle choices.

As we left the building that familiar sense of floating on air greeted me, and we moved as though we were one unit. The blood was binding, let us move in synchronous motion somehow and I welcomed the memorable feel. I wasn't drinking it every day but at least two to three times weekly, and the effect was intoxicating every time. The more I drank though, the more I could manipulate the power it gave me to my advantage. Mainly I was stronger, which hadn't really been too useful, but I was fast, and felt invincible.

We paced slowly until we approached an alley with Cam and Violet practically holding Elias back from breaking into a run. Watching him, the way he moved, and knowing what I did about how I felt just taking a few drops of blood in, I thought to myself that the energy he had coursing through him must be incalculable.

Cassie and I were walking slowly behind the others when Cam turned around, checked for anyone watching, and took off at a reckless speed with Violet and Elias. Cassie and I ran behind, through the alley, up the fire escapes and across the ledges and on to the rooftops. They darted and ran, and fast as I might be, I was no vampire. I did my best to keep pace, but Cassie slowed down to wait for me, and to help me with a couple of impossible jumps. When they came to an abrupt halt we were in the red light district. Cam and Cassie disappeared out in to the street.

"We stay here" Violet told us, holding on to Elias' hand.

Cam and Cassie came back in a few minutes, and with them were three prostitutes. A $100.00 note was pressed in to each of their hands and Cassie came to my side gently pulling me away.

"We don't have to stay for this part, lets keep back" she said, but I was curious. We stood close to Cam and Violet, with Elias further down the alley with a third prostitute. Violet had whispered in Elias' ear to start softly and pull back after their heart beat began to slow. Now Cam and Violet were to demonstrate. They gently kissed at the necks of the first two girls, and Elias paced around the third clearly making her nervous. Violet moved behind one of the two, both of whom wore ridiculously tight mini-dresses, revealing flesh at the sides, one in red and one in black. They groaned in concert, as Cam and Violet slipped their fangs into them, and I saw a light trickle of blood slide down the throat of one as Cam met my stare.

"Come, share Cass." Violet called.

"I'm fine." Cassie responded.

"No you're not, you need to eat more. You always look so pale lately, avoiding having a proper meal." Violet sounded angered, pausing from her evening feast. She nodded towards me then. "At least feed from him. He takes your blood." Violet remarked.

"Lets go." she prompted me.

"No it's ok. If you want to...." I couldn't bring myself to finish that sentence. She pulled on my arm.

The third girl, blissfully unaware of our hushed conversation, only looked as if she was maybe 18 or 19 years old. She had a vivid shade of red lipstick, and knee high boots that were too big for her frame. She hadn't seemed to notice her friends' situation, too busy watching Elias as he paced nervously and out of character. Elias' behaviour furrowed her brow. The girl started to leave the scene, offering the $100.00 note back, when he grabbed her. She called out and he pulled her to him, crunching in to her neck, neither slowly, nor gently as instructed. No one seemed to hear from the street, but Cam immediately came over to Elias and pulled at him but he shook her off.

Violet grabbed the two other girls and looked deeply into their horrified eyes. "Nothing is happening here. Go back, keep the money and forget everything". Violet wiped the blood from one of their necks with her sleeve, and brought her hair around to cover the marks on the other one's shoulder. The two proceeded to stumble confused back on to the street.

Meanwhile, Cam was still struggling to pull Elias off and Cassie had run to help her, calling out to me: "Come help us," and I was there, and pulled him away with little effort. He was furious and struck the brick wall near my head which promptly crumbled beneath his touch. Cam was trying to stem the bleeding from the girl and Violet was whispering to her trying to make her forget, relax, but the girl went limp in her arms. Cam and Cassie propped her up against the wall. She was unconscious, barely alive. Cam dropped some of her blood back into the girl's mouth to help speed the recovery while Violet went to calm Elias.

"It's alright, we all have trouble stopping the first time." she reassured him.

What we didn't expect at that moment was the big bulldozer of a pimp to come around the corner to see what was taking so long while the other two had finished up. He saw his girl on the ground and shouted out pulling a gun from his waistband, but Elias was already on him, feeding on him like an animal snarling, tearing at his skin. There was no way the pimp was walking away from this. I was horrified, and diverted my vision away only to see Cassie, her fangs protruding, watering at the mouth. She looked away.

Violet clutched Elias' shoulder and he stopped, letting out a satisfied groan and Cassie turned to pay attention to what he was doing. Elias looked like a man possessed, gleaming eyes, wide grin, bloodstains streaked across him. He stretched out his body.

"I feel amazing. I can do anything" Elias said as he ran up to me. "This is amazing, awesome. I feel invincible." He jumped up and hung from a metal bar on the side of a building. Violet followed.

"Don't be so glum" Violet said to me. "That man ruined other people's lives. Now Elias knows the difference between a feed and a kill he'll be less likely to slip up next time, when it might actually count."

"Some slip up." I responded looking at the mess.

Cam ran up to us, surprisingly upbeat considering what just happened, but then I suppose this was more common than I thought – why Cassie had kept me away so long. "I do admit, I love this bit." Cam said. "Come on....." They ran again, but the feel was different.

I turned to see if Cassie was going to follow. She was standing over the man's body taking a deep drink from his throat. She let him fall down and was beside me in an instant. She looked embarrassed but pulled on my arm, as she wiped blood from her chin. She made an effort to smile at me "C'mon – you'll love this." she uttered as she took off to run with them, me following immediately.

We ran and they darted with more ease than I did. Eventually I fell behind and found myself alone in the dark. I closed my eyes, listened for them and heard the sound of their games as they ran up the side of walls, snuck up on each other, and tossed themselves about, like kids on a jungle gym. The city was their playground.

I finally found them, but I was out of breath and they were laughing while Elias ran up a wall and back over their heads. Cassie wasn't even looking for me so even though I saw them, I didn't go to them. I watched for a moment realising suddenly that I really didn't belong. I wouldn't unless I died. I caught my breath and slipped away and back home, and thought I saw Cassie look in my direction as I disappeared.

## Chapter 12 The Future

Cassie must have seen me because she arrived home through the window as I walked through the door. She kept her distance from me and I didn't close it. She made eye contact with the floor and I tried to breathe regularly, because we both knew what was happening.

"Cassie" I opened the uncomfortable conversation between us, and she had already started to cry. "You know I love you, right."

"I know." Cassie agreed, though she still had a hopeful tone to her voice as she kept looking at the floor. When she spoke again, I understood why. "Isn't there any way we can make this work? There must be a way. I'm not ready to let you go yet."

"We both know the answer to that Cass." I couldn't help it, she teared up and I instinctively went over to hold her to me. I didn't want to do this either, but had to so I tried to push past my feelings, and I just went with my head.

"We're living two different lives Cassie. I can't accidentally kill someone. I'm not going to be able to let my family go, as much as I love you, and I know I can't keep them if I change to be like you. Cam and Violet already want to move on, I know that, and I can't change yet, I'm not ready, and I don't know if I ever will be."

Brushing away tears she looked up at me as she confirmed what we both knew. "I know I can't give you a life" she said. "I can only offer you endings. The end of your family, the ability to end other peoples' lives, the end of you being able to grow in to anything you want to be, and the future you could have. I know all that, but I didn't want to think about it."

I put my head to her head. "I love you Cassandra." As she pressed her head into mine, her hair smelled like fresh leaves and I knew I was going to miss her so much.

"Go to sleep with me one last time?" she asked, and I couldn't refuse. We walked into the back bedroom, to our room, and lay down together. I held her while she brushed her fingers across my face. "I need you to know, because you've been drinking from me, if you stop straight away, you'll be sick. I can come back, every couple of days, give you some more until you'll be alright without it."

"I don't think that's a good idea. I think if you come back, I'm going to change my mind." This was hard enough already. The thought of seeing her every couple of days and going through this again was not an option.

"It will be harder than you think." she said with worry etched in to her face "Besides, if you changed your mind I could live with that." Cassie smiled weakly, and I pulled her closer. As the dawn cracked the evening darkness I was aware of Camille, Violet and Elias coming back, and I drifted off to sleep with the smell of fresh leaves.

When I awoke again, it was dark. As I suspected she has probably influenced me to sleep while she cleared out. On the table was a vial filled with blood, and a note saying "drink me." I smiled to myself remembering the first time I had drunk from her. I wandered out and noticed that the flat looked the same, but it was silent and I knew they were gone. The place felt empty even though everything was left untouched. I hoped I hadn't made a mistake. I also wasn't stupid. This was going to be hard.

What I didn't realise was how hard.

I spent the next two days getting more and more nauseous, until it became so bad I couldn't sleep. There were no more dreams, just blackness when I did sleep, and I began to think I was imagining things too. One night I stumbled from the bathroom, there was a storm and I thought I saw something black slither down a building across from me in the crack of a lightning bolt. Another night, I swear I could feel Cassie on the outside of the building as I slumped against it. I thought I could smell her, that smell of hers, though when I rose to my feet shaking and sweating and opened the window, I couldn't see her anywhere.

I almost thought I was going mad until one night as I was laying in bed, sheets soaked with perspiration, I sensed her again and knew it wasn't my imagination. It had only been five days but everything else about the last few months was fading. Except that smell, and the sense I had of feeling her skin against mine. That was still there. I thought I would die if I lost that too. And here she was.

"I know you're here." I said unmoving into the darkness. I felt her weight sink down on the bed and she stroked my head.

"I hate seeing you like this." Cassie's tone was tortured. "You didn't drink what I left you. I brought some more in case, the old stuff won't be good anymore."

I sat up and faced her, with her bright shining eyes staring intently back at me. I stroked her hair back from her face, and she pressed her face into my palm.

"I miss you." she said.

"Me too, but this has to be it, Cassie. I can't see you again. I don't know what's real and not anymore."

"I hoped we might still be friends..." she replied. I withdrew my hand and she looked pained.

"You and I can't be friends Cassie." With that I lay back down. I heard her sharp intake of breath and wished I had said that differently, but by the time I sat up to correct myself by adding: "I can't just be friends..." my words were lost in the darkness. She was already gone, a fresh vial left rocking on my side table. I opened the top draw and pulled out an old shark's tooth necklace and pulled out the leather tie it was on. I secured it well around the top of the vial and then around my neck. I felt better instantly feeling the glass against me.

Another few days passed and my withdrawals cleared up enough for the wedding, I acted as best man and everyone noted Cassie's absence. I played everything down so as not to ruin the time they still had to celebrate before the baby arrived, which, it turned out was the next day, not the week later that they had hoped. I still kept imagining Cassie was there, behind me on the street, watching me through a window, but I knew after the last time we spoke that I wasn't going to see her again.

I tried to work, but had problems concentrating and had suddenly realised I had no other friends left. My instincts were not what I was used to either without the extra help from Cassie's blood.

My family was still sound though, and as I came back from the haze of leaving Cassie, something happened that made my choices feel right in spite of the pain. On the way to the hospital to visit Evie I got a call from my father telling me that my mother had been in an accident on the way back from work. She had been taken to the same hospital as Evie. When I saw her I was so pleased I could just be there for her, in the middle of the day, to sit and talk with her to distract her through the tests, and to hold her shaking hand until my father got there. I was glad I hadn't had to let that go.

When my father arrived I saw in him the familiar strength and compassion that I had appreciated for so many years as a child. He always loved me, but through my adolescence and college years we had grown apart as I went in a different direction than he expected. I looked forward to getting to know him better, and left the two of them alone, in the emergency room to head to the maternity ward.

Anton and Evie were over the moon, and seeing them with their newborn son, I felt like things were moving on somehow. I had made the right choice. Still I couldn't bear to take the vial off from around my neck, and I decided that there it would stay day and night until I was ready to let her go completely.

The next day I picked up my mother from the hospital around 5:00, after visiting Evie and the baby who were due to be discharged the next day. We were driving back making conversation, about babies of course. Evie had chosen James as a name over many others strongly hinted at, but it was the tense expression on her face that had me concerned.

"You OK?" I asked.

"Just a little nervous after the accident. I jump at everything. Your father can't stand it." She pleasantly tried to joke.

"That's OK, it's normal. You're going to be a bit off for a while, then you'll get back into it. How long before the car's back in action?" I deliberately slowed the car but hoped she wouldn't notice. Given everyone else on the road was passing us, I doubted my chances.

"Next week – Anton is taking care of it for me but is waiting on some parts." She was quiet for a moment and there was a silence between us. "You miss her." She stated out of the blue. My jaw clenched.

"I do, but it just wouldn't work. She and I are very different....people." After saying that, I was the tense one.

"I thought I saw a future with you two." she sighed.

"Some things there's no future in, no matter how hard you want it." That sounded philosophical and vague enough to keep her satisfied I thought. I was wrong of course. Irritation and impatience tainted her voice. "So make it work, if you want it, make it happen. What is it anyway, what happened? You two were so in love, or so I thought".

"It's a lot of different things." how the hell was I going to explain this one.

"Can she not have children – I saw how she was with Evie and the baby. I don't need grandkids from you if you don't want – I want you to be happy."

"It's not that." I felt pained and empty without her. Not a single piece of me didn't miss her touch, her smell, her voice every day, every moment. The physical withdrawal might be ending, but I still had a void inside me. This wasn't helping.

"You can always adopt...I won't mind." My mother taunted me.

I glanced at her briefly and the amused expression on her face. "You are terrible." I said as I pulled to a stop at the crossing.

A man in black was walking slowly across with the crowd but slowed and came to a stop in front of the car. I felt a chill take my body at what I saw.

"Isn't that Michael?" My mother asked. She smiled and waved. As my attention focused in on him, he just grinned at me, pale. I stopped breathing and watched, hypnotized.

I snapped out of my trance as a car honked its horn behind me. Michael just stood there. My mother's voice changed from curiosity to concern; "Is there something wrong? He looks different. He looks sick." He did. He looked detached, cold, and just like Belil standing there dressed in black boots, dark pants and a dark blue shirt.

He winked at me and I panicked. I pulled the car in to the opposite lane swerving around Michael and taking the corner, fast.

As I strained to see behind me, I could see my mother agitated beside me, but I didn't see the van that was coming towards us swerve, screech and plough in to my side of my car.

It spun us around and when we came to a stop my mother was holding the side of her head with blood leaking through her fingers. I felt shaken and weak. The vial from around my neck had been knocked free from my shirt and tellingly tapped against my chest. I struggled with my seatbelt to free myself before I started to become aware of the screaming. In the distance, but not far enough away, there was shrieking and a sense of panic set in for me. I struggled more fiercely with my seatbelt until it gave way and leaned over to my mother.

"Are you alright?" I yelled at her, frustrated and fearful. "Are you alright?!" I pressed.

"I'll be fine, I just cut my head." she sounded groggy. As she turned to face me reassuringly her expression changed as she saw out the front window. I turned in time to see the dark body of some kind of animal hurl itself at the window. Its claws tore into the bonnet and it let out a shriek, smashing at the glass windshield as it did.

I braced my foot against the glass when another one of those things launched at the vehicle from my side. I knew where I had seen these before, back in the cave where we had freed Violet. These were the Old Ones, free, roaming the streets, wreaking havoc. I strained against the paws smashing at me, trying to grab me through the shatter proof glass. Giant claw like paws grasped the side of the car and the two of them worked together to throw the whole car through the air. We landed upside down and this time my head struck the side of the window.

My hearing went in and out and my body tingled as I hung, suspended by my seatbelt. I could barely see but turned towards my mother's direction anyhow. The vile knocked against my face as I laboured to see straight. My mother lay unconscious beside me. I reached out to shake her when a giant claw smashed through what was left of the glass and grabbed her by the neck. She was dragged out, seat belt snapping and she vaguely came to. She was grabbing at her neck, a horrified look on her face, not even enough time to scream before she was pulled from the car. I tried to pull it together as quickly as I could. I dragged myself from the car. Blood was streaming from my head as I searched desperately around for her.

I saw three of the creatures, one of whom was feeding on some poor guy laying on the road near me, another tearing at the side of a car like a can opener through a can of soup. A third dragged an all too familiar body away from me.

I didn't need to think about it. I grabbed the vile from my neck, pulled the cap off and tilted my head to drain the contents in to my mouth. At least I could be fast, be strong.

As the first drop was about to find my mouth, my hand was knocked and bones felt like they broke. I heard the glass shatter. Turning, I saw Michael standing before me, reaching out to grab me with one hand about the collar and the other at my waist. Before there was time to think about what was going to happen next, Michael threw me against the underside of the bridge nearby. My head felt like it was split, I felt broken bones and sharp pains shoot through my core as I crawled to my hands and knees in an effort to rise. He was there in an instant of course, wrenched me up, and grabbed my neck.

"You left me to die." he said flatly. "You left me behind!" He yelled. "And now look at me." He threw me across a car on to the road and was standing over me before I had settled to the ground. "I suppose I should thank you really. I am stronger than ever. The world's at my feet. This is just the beginning. I just can't seem to get over you, your betrayal. How could you! I called you brother."

"I didn't mean for you to die." I stammered. He leaned in close to me. I tried uselessly to pull myself away, but he held me fast before he spoke again, quiet, determined and emotionless. "I am going to break you, Matt, like you broke me." He picked me up and smashed my back over the wheel of my upturned car. I heard a crack and the feeling in my legs left me. "I'm going to make you beg to die." he grabbed my face and brought his to mine, "And after this you'll wish I killed you."

He walked away and left me bloodied and broken when one of the creatures, one of the Old Ones appeared above me. It bit into my shoulder and I howled with pain. Michael was there in a fraction of a moment and pulled it from me. He hissed at it: "No, not him. I wanted him alive." The thing raised its head and shrieked before running off. As the black took me I saw Michael give me one more indignant look before leaving "Oh well. I guess your dying will just have to do." Through my blurred vision I saw the same amulet Belil had worn around Michael's neck. My blood streamed into my eyes, and then I couldn't focus anymore. I could hear my heart beating, fast from panic, then more slowly, then hardly at all. The noise of chaos faded. I dreamed I saw her face - worried for me at first. I dreamed she came to me and lay with me. We were in a soft white bed and sunlight streamed through the window behind us as she smiled at me. At least that was the last thing I would see. She stroked my face, kissed me, and I disappeared into the dark.

*****

In my mind's eye, I could see my funeral, as if I were in a disembodied dream. All I could think of was that this must be what it's like to be dead. There was a carpet of emerald green grass with my mother's headstone and mine beside hers, my father in a chair, almost lifeless and vacant, with Anton comforting Evie. I felt like I was floating, watching from above, feeling nothing, but then I felt something else distinct pound through my head. A sound I had heard a thousand times before over the last few months, but never as clearly. Footsteps like a beating drum, coming towards me in the darkness. It interrupted my thoughts, and the image of the grass. The image of my family. With every beat, the image became more interrupted. I felt choked. I wasn't breathing. I became aware of the feeling of wet dirt compressed against my skin. I opened my eyes.....dirt caked to them lightly and I felt the rest of my body deeper in the earth. I instinctively clawed at the dirt until I felt a hand grab mine and pull me out of the shallow earth into the moonlight.

Cassie was looking at me with open eyes searching for something in me. I wore the jeans and torn bloodied shirt I had on when the Old One had taken my life. Had it taken me? I tore my shirt away in horror - It was caked in my blood, my mother's blood. I looked at Cassie despairingly, and she fearfully returned my stare.

"Matt, it's alright, I'm here. It will be alright. I'm so sorry but I had no choice. By the time I got there.. .. I couldn't let you go. I love you." her voice almost broke.

There was a sinking in the pit of my stomach. I felt a wail rise and she tried to clutch at me to comfort me, but I pushed her away. I grabbed at my head that felt as if it was going to break open. I roared out loud, lost in a darkness I had not thought I would ever feel. Not from the loss of my physical life, the separation from the internal organs that used to ebb and flow with my life force. The pain was from the loss of my old connections, from the loss of my choices, and anger as to the choices I had made that brought me here. Cassie reached out tentatively towards me. My body was tense and I felt predatory as I moved. I paced briefly, to and fro, then caught Cassie's eyes directly with mine for an instant, and she stopped in her tracks.

Then I just bolted. I ran like my life depended on it. When I ran I felt power and strength like never before. The ground almost didn't register, I ran, pelting across tree branches, leaving them broken, bent and fallen in my path. I reached some buildings and launched to a roof. I threw myself on to a nearby home and pushed on to another building running across the tops like a hurdle runner. It was so easy I would have laughed if it were another time and context. As I bolted to the outskirts of the city, I saw her out of the corner of my eye, keeping up with me as best she could, looking at me worried as she watched me sprint. I leapt a roof top, she leapt another to keep stride though it looked almost like she was struggling. She drew closer as I jumped across to a lower roof and dropped to the ground.

Cassie crashed her body into mine and we met at ground level. I looked down and she reached her hands out to my face. With a dejected sound in her voice she spoke: "I know, I know, my love it's hard to wake up...like this. I'm so sorry. There really was no choice. Please....., don't hate me." I grabbed her hand and pressed it to my face. I breathed in the scent of her skin deeply. I had touched her, smelt her, breathed her so many times before, but this was so much more. She grew quiet and my eyes met hers. She looked at me with a mix of fear and love. My impulses were overwhelming. Sight, sound, smell..... I reached out and drew her close to me. I could feel her nervousness. I kissed her. There was relief in her when we touched. I kissed her harder and she climbed on top of me to kiss me back. I grabbed at her, wanting, overwhelmed by feelings. I kissed her deeper and pulled at her clothes. Her jacket gave way as she dug her nails into my back and neck. All I knew was I wanted her, she wanted me. There on the hill beneath an industrial block I lost myself again, in Cassie, in my new life.

I hadn't asked for this. My rage was absolute but my senses unbearably acute in the most exquisite of ways. We had always loved each other, but this was the first time I could meet her strength, her power, equally, and I knew now we were inseparable. Violet had been right about the bond made through the change. It was the strongest thing I had ever felt. I sank back into the depths of the darkness of my death with the smell of fresh leaves surrounding me.

## Chapter 13 Adjusting to life/death

I awoke slowly, my muscles feeling stiff and foreign. I was in a soft bed and I could hear the tinkling of laughter from the other room, light seeping through under the door. I felt refreshed and light, and hung my legs over the side of the bed to examine my body. It felt the same to touch, but there was a feeling of disassociation there. I put on some light sweat pants that were draped over the end of the bed and picked up a T-shirt that lay next to them. As I moved, all my muscles seemed to be in overdrive, and when I pulled the shirt over my head and drew it down over my stomach, I ripped the side of it by accident. It hardly felt like I had exerted any force. This was going to take some getting used to, so I made a conscious note to myself to avoid buttons until I got the hang of things. I felt choked and a feeling I didn't recognise gripped me as well.

As I approached the door, I reached out, grasping the handle. In doing so I heard a splintering sound, so relaxed my grip and paused for a moment. There were so many sounds I could hear. I closed my eyes to absorb as much as I could.

I could hear familiar voices in the room next door, Elias was among them. I could hear a trolley running down a hotel corridor, the ding of the elevator the floor below and the sounds of the honeymooners in the room next door. Beside them was an old man struggling to breathe as he slept. I opened my eyes and saw the intense detail in the wood of the door, the dust particles floating surreally. I tried to concentrate, but my insides were burning, making it difficult.

My chest felt collapsed and I realised I wasn't breathing. It took effort but I inhaled, then exhaled. I could smell everything around me. Cassie's scent, Camille's perfume, the room service delivered to another room, somewhere down the hall. I also smelled something else, sweet and overpoweringly intoxicating. It filled my senses. After a deep breath I felt back in control again and opened the door into the next room. There were balloons and a party sign saying 'Congratulations'. I winced at the bright light and the sudden onslaught of sound as party blowers sounded my entrance and three voices chimed out "Surprise."

Cassie's voice was noticeably not among them. She sat silently on a chair by the window. Violet, Camille, and Elias were smiling, welcoming. Violet hung off Elias as usual, Cam lounged against the couch.

I wasn't sure whether to laugh or cry. Here was my official new family. My blood ties. I smiled awkwardly and sought Cassie out. She watched me quietly with the darkened window behind her streaked with rain. She wore a red velvet dress, and dark heeled shoes that laced up her calves.

Violet was the first to reach me. "I knew you had it in you." Violet cooed leading me over to the sofa while Cam poured me a Jack Daniels and handed it to me with a kiss on my cheek.

"Welcome Matthias. I am sorry about the circumstances, but I am pleased I can finally call you my brother." she drawled in her usually silky accent.

"Yeah." I found my voice and gulped back the drink. It burned pleasantly against the cold of my throat.

Elias took the glass out of my hand to refill it and Cassie rose to her feet.

"Jeez man your hands are cold." Elias piped up "We need to get you something proper to drink hey!" That was it! That was the smell I picked up. That delectable, velvet scent. Blood, pumping through the bodies of the two next door. My head swirled and I sank down into the couch disgusted. I felt nausea and excitement burn in the pit of my stomach simultaneously.

"Back off and give him some space." Cassie's welcome voice arrived in my head just in time to anchor me. She sat next to me and ran her hand across my head soothing the beat of my brain. "You're going to be alright. There's a lot to take in." She saw my torn shirt and ran her finger along the ripped seam. "Everything takes a little practice, but you'll learn fast."

"Where are we?" I asked her.

"The Hilton." she said quietly back at me.

"I need to go back home. See my dad." I continued on. Her face became even more somber.

"Matt. I don't think that's a good idea." she balked.

"Why not? I need to let him know I'm alright. Tell him what happened." I was grasping at straws, I know.

"Matthias." Camille's voice was purposefully calm. "Your father has already buried you and your mother. Can you imagine the shock if you just turned up?"

Defeat settled on to me. "How could they have a funeral so quickly?"

When my question was marred by silence, Violet spoke up with concern in her voice. "Honey. You've been out for over a week. We were beginning to wonder if you would wake up at all. Cassie was patrolling the park every night, all night, making sure no one passed by and found you there."

"If they don't have my body," I tried to reason "They might believe I've been wandering for a week, like people who forget who they are, amnesiacs."

"Mon Dieu!" exclaimed Cam exasperated.

"Matt. My Matthias," Cassie turned my head to face her. "You can't go back. There was footage of you being.... attacked from the CCTV under the bridge. I smashed it before I took you, but not before it captured everything else. There's no way to explain that. There was so much blood of yours. You are dead. Everyone has to let you go now, but we're with you. We'll help you. The first thing you need to do is feed though, so you won't feel so disoriented."

"No! I won't until I've thought this through."

"Yes! You will." Cam cut back at me. "If you don't feed soon, and properly, you will lose control. You can't make a scene of yourself. For everyone's sake."

I stood up to her staring her down. "Don't tell me what to do Cam. That's it, that's enough. I've lost enough, I'm not going to back down now and lose what's left of me by accidentally killing someone in an alley somewhere like an animal." I looked over at Elias wishing I had chosen my words more carefully. "Sorry man, I don't mean offense." Elias waved his hand to dispel any concerns.

Cassie spoke again. "We need you to think straight on this. Have a drink, settle in to your new body and then you can decide what you need to do next." I looked at her intently. There was nothing but worry for me in her face.

"I know what I want to do Cass." I said flatly. She must have known what was going to happen next, but to her credit she didn't try to stop me. Even as I launched myself through the door of the hotel and down the hall she only moved to stop Camille from grabbing me.

"Let him go Cam." I heard her say, quickly followed by Violet, unnervingly composed saying: "He just needs to see for himself. Don't you remember what it was like?"

"He sure is fast" Elias exclaimed and that was the last I heard of them as I disappeared down the stairwell taking a half floor at a time until I was out and running in the night air. I ran effortlessly and was mindful to keep to the shadows.

After a short while I ended back at my parents' home, my father's home now. When I arrived, I stood for a moment out on the street downstairs. As soon as I was ready, I reached the gate and broke the outside lock just by squeezing the handle to make my way in. On reaching the front door I hesitated. I could see a soft light leach from under the door, and I felt to my core I shouldn't be here but still, I couldn't help myself. I had to let them know I was alright, was alive - of a fashion. I could hear Anton and Evie's voices inside hushed, muttering. They were worried he wouldn't cope. Evie was explaining she could help look after him while Anton covered the shop.

I knocked gently.

Their voices ceased and I realized the time was unforgivably late. Anton opened the door, and I shrank back as he creaked it open to check who it was.

When he peered in to the dark I stepped forward boldly. Tears sprung to his eyes, his jaw dropped, and he let go of the baseball bat my father always kept behind the door for unexpected visitors. He rushed in to the dark and grabbed hold of me, crushed me to him and sobbed something indiscernible. My eyes widened and my mouth watered as I smelt his skin next to my mouth. My brother by blood. Blood. When he broke away, he dragged me inside and when she saw me, Evie exclaimed out loud and hugged me closely as well. I smelt that smell again and I felt a shadow grow inside me.

"He'll be so pleased to know you are alright." she sobbed. Then Anton asked the question I hadn't prepared for.

"But how? When we saw the footage. That man beat the hell out of you, then that thing ripped a chunk out of you. You shouldn't be standing. Are you hurt? You don't look too hurt."

"What does it matter. He's here." Evie reasoned. "I'll get us a drink to celebrate." and she got up to go to the kitchen.

"What happened to you, little brother?" Anton rightfully asked me "How could you be gone for so long, and not tell us. We had a funeral for you two days ago. You, and Mother. When we couldn't find your body, we had to.... Put you both to rest." Anton gestured towards my father's bedroom "He nearly died from grief."

"I didn't really come to until a little while ago, then I had to get away to come here." Not a word of a lie. Anton sighed in relief.

"Of course. They must have not realized where you came from when you arrived in the hospital. I called everywhere just in case, but I suppose, if you didn't have any ID and you were unconscious.... It is so good to see you Matt."

All of a sudden I was feeling very strange. The smell I had enjoyed so much at the hotel was all around me, enveloping me. I felt chocked and liberated at the same time. I gulped and tried to look away from Anton. My eyes felt like they were burning and I felt the sharp press of my fangs protruding, growing out from my gums, taking over the spot my canines used to occupy. Evie arrived just then with a bottle of my father's best scotch and four glasses. I breathed deeply trying to get through the moment as I suddenly realized why Cassie had tried to keep me from coming here. Yes it would be a shock for them, but a greater shock would be if I tried to eat them. I thought back to the pimp in the alley. How Elias had, with no dignity, torn the flesh from that man. How he had reveled in the taste. I looked away and stood up.

"What are you doing? We have to tell dad that you are here" queried Anton. I heard the baby rustle and moan in the cot set up on the other side of the wall. I heard it's fluttering heart beat, like the drum of an animal's feet fleeing in knowing terror during the hunt. My stomach turned on itself and I had to get out. Now.

"It's late." I was clutching at straws now, desperate for air. "I can come back a little later." Evie placed her hand on my shoulder and urged me back on the couch.

"You need to rest" she assured me.

"She's right. I don't know how you can be walking and talking after what I saw you go through. It's a freaking' miracle! Sit down and we'll get dad and see what we have to do next."

"I will go wake your father" Evie announced. All I could really hear was the excited thrum of her pulse through her neck which was stretched perilously in front of my face as she placed the glasses down.

"Don't tell him straight away" Anton instructed, "We'll surprise him when he comes in." Some surprise. Evie disappeared out of the room. I needed out. If I had had a heart that worked anymore it would have been beating out of my chest now.

"Whatever happened, you know you can talk to me right. You look like you are in pain Matt." I was. "Is there anything I can do? Anything you need? I am so pleased to have you back again little brother". He embraced me again and it was too much to bear. I opened my mouth, let my teeth come to full length and just as I moved to bite down I heard a hiss and felt an inhumanly strong hand pull me away. Anton looked at me in sheer horror. Cassie had pulled me back from him. She held me by my shirt and called for me to look at her. I looked her in the eye before I steadied myself to look back at my brother. I felt weak from hunger, driven with an urge to clamp my jaws around something fresh, quenching. Something near.

"What the......" Anton just stared at me open mouthed. I heard Evie bringing my sleep ridden father down the hall. "Get out!" my brother seethed at me through gritted teeth. "What are you! Did you kill my brother, take him? Demon!" Anton grabbed a pen and knife from the table and made a makeshift cross. It had no effect of course, except to catch me off guard. My brother, appalled and fearful of me.

"It's just me" I tried to talk normally through my new teeth. "Just me." I pleaded desperate. The look in his eyes bore no understanding though. "I just want to come home."

Anton shouted down the hall. "Evie! Don't you come in here! Take dad back to bed."

"But...." came the perplexed voice from down the corridor.

"Do it. Trust me."

"He is still your brother...." Cassie spoke softly, her voice marred with protective tones.

"That is not my brother. Did you do this, did you?!" he turned on her.

"I was as good as dead Anton, I thought it was a relief to see me alive?" I challenged.

"But you're not alive are you. You died! Get out, get out and I don't want to see you here again. Don't come to speak with him, leave my family alone!"

Cassandra tugged on my arm guiding me to the door.

I looked at Anton, hand ready to slam the door shut. This was my last link to what I was before tonight. "Anton." I said his name like it could draw continents together.

"Shut up; get out!" came the reply. Like that, we were gone, down the corridor, and I heard it slam behind us. I closed my eyes as I heard the sound echo.

"I'm going to get you home now Matthias. Home with me" Cassie's voice was strong and comforting in the dark. My flesh felt cold and my stomach twisted in knots from grief and hunger. I nodded in the dark and knew she understood. She squeezed my arm with hers and we moved towards the hotel as if physically linked together.

When we were inside, I didn't want to look at Camille's judging eyes, but she wasn't there anyway. She was at Myria's, or so Violet confirmed for me. When Violet lay eyes on me, she looked at me with pity. Was this what had happened when her father had realized what she had become.

"Things not go as planned?" Elias was smugly propped up against a wall, arms crossed. "Bet the pimp ain't looking so bad after all." There wasn't malice in his voice, just jest, but I could only manage to give him the briefest of vacant glances before focusing on staring out the window.

"Elias!" scolded Violet as I was steered to the couch where Cassie sat next to me.

"Drink for me?" She could have asked for anything and it was hers after she stopped me from doing what I had been about to do to Anton. I relented, nodding. She reached out and stroked my hand. Violet handed her a mug, and Cassie pressed it in to my hands. It was warm and the smell overpowering. My mouth salivated and I inhaled deeply.

"Ugh" I heard from Elias. "Why don't I find something nicer than that stale crap for him. There was a nice Canadian girl on concierge duty downstairs."

"This will do just fine." Cassie mewed at him, her eyes never leaving my face. She ran her finger along my hairline pulling a few stray hairs back into place behind my ear. "Just sip gently to begin with" she urged. I took a dip in the liquid with my tongue before venturing a sip. It tasted like nothing else I ever tried. My sip turned in to a gulp and in a moment the contents were gone. My need swam through my brain and body.

"More" I exclaimed.

"You heard him." Cassie replied and Violet quickly handed her another. She exchanged it for the empty one in my hand and as I finished the last sips I felt a relief sweep over the room. Everyone relaxed, took a seat and seemed more at ease.

"We are going out to some country house Violet found tonight" Cassie informed me. "Lots of fresh air, space to stretch out... You'll like it Matt."

Just like that we left. Left the hotel, the lobby and took off in a borrowed Mazerati Camille found through the valet.

The house was more like a mansion. There was a sprawling lawn and large gardens to compliment the estate. The property was owned by an older woman whom Violet had influenced to believe was a long lost relative. The woman roamed around during the day, and hovered around our group until she took herself to bed at 8:00 sharp every night. She never interfered of course, remaining on the sidelines pleasantly knitting, reading and listening to the radio. There was a small compliment of staff who suspiciously eyed us off, not that Violet even tried to get them onside. They did as the lady of the house requested.

It would be nice to say I handled those early days with some kind of dignity. Truth is I spent most of the first week feeling sorry for myself, lost in my own thoughts. It set me apart from the others as they settled in to their familiar patterns, and I settled in to a kind of depressive trance. I wanted to sleep my way through the first few weeks – find a way to disappear in to my own wallowing. As it turned out, I didn't need to sleep like the others though. I didn't suffer the same exhaustion come daybreak. I did however remain sensitive to the light. Still, I tolerated the sun better than everyone, except Violet who seemed as capable as I.

Most nights I spent on the roof.

One dusk, Cassie woke and found me sitting up there once again. I was just staring at nothing in particular, and she sat next to me. I faced ahead silently and she regarded me with curiosity. At least it wasn't pity. I had plenty of that for myself.

"So..." she said pensively.

"So..." I reflected. I looked over at her and she looked like she glowed in the half light. Her eyes shone, her hair bounced back the moonlight.

"Going to stay up here for the rest of eternity?"

"Thinking about it." I looked away again.

"I used to think about a lot of things when I first changed. I had a spot too. Out on a pier where Cam used to live when she was, you know, alive."

"A pier. River or sea?" It wasn't like I didn't want to talk. Just not sure what I wanted to say, that's all.

"Canal actually. In France. Violet, Camille and Belil would often go there for breaks when things got too hot to stay in a town. It was like a refuge in between places to set up. No matter how careful you are, it can be really easy to make people suspicious."

"What was the set up with Belil anyway. How come he had so much control over you?"

"He didn't have control over me, I was always tied to Violet because she made me, saved me. Camille was though. Belil killed her whole family, then turned her, and even then he still had this hold over her because. The blood bond is almost impossible to resistor the first few 100 years or so. It wears off slowly over time, but until it does, we are drawn to obey the person who turned us, our sires, feel an instinctual pull to protect them."

"Even though he killed her family?" I asked horrified.

"Even then." she sighed. "Sometimes, it's hard to know what to do when you can get away, especially if you just spent the last hundred years with someone, even if you hate that person. What do you do? Where do you go? There's lots of reasons people stay with their makers long after they don't have to – if they survive.

"Why did he kill her family?" I questioned. I knew he was evil, but this seemed particularly cruel. Make it so someone could live forever with memories like that.

"For the amulet - the one that controls the Old Ones. I thought it must have burned up in the fire until I saw Michael had it."

"So the family she described, who protected it, that he visited trying to get them to give it to him..."

"That was Camille's family. Her father was the one who took it on himself to protect it. He was a professor of history and mythology. Don't look so sad." She said placing her hand tentatively on my shoulder and then leaning her head in to me. "We all have had to say goodbye to everyone we knew, loved. Or will do. It's just how we lose them that can shake us."

I hadn't really considered that what I was so busy dwelling on, was something everyone here had been through. Elias was as new as I was, and the though forged a kind of fortitude to grow within me, a sense of normality returning to wake me. "What about Violet?" I asked. "Why did she stick around then, after everything Belil was? He didn't turn her'.

"No, he didn't" she went on to explain "Her maker let her be free when he left her, and that was a very long time ago. Apparently he didn't believe in the servitude Belil did. Belil made vampires to be his personal entourage, lackeys and army."

"So then why? Camille?"

"No, well, Violet and Cam were always close, but Violet fell in love with one of the lackeys." I could feel her smile against my shoulder and she linked her arm with mine. "They were incredible together, inseparable. Belil didn't approve of course. Violet was quite older than most, great at influencing others – that being her talent. She was also so non-pliable, so independent, and represented a challenge to his authority. But Violet wouldn't stay away in spite of the warnings. She was so used to making her own rules, bowing to another was never going to be an option. So any chance Beniamin – Ben- got, he would disappear and spend with her. She and Camille became closer over time, then she found me. Eventually I think Belil felt she was just moving in, making her own family within his own, so that's when he locked her away."

"And Ben? He was punished like Violet?"

"No. Cam tried to get him to run, but he wouldn't. So did Violet, but Ben, well....he lost. Belil beheaded him after catching him with Violet. It would have happened soon enough though. Belil would often kill them off before they got too old anyway, to prevent them from gaining too much power and independence. The combination of increasing independence and heightening skills was too threatening, amulet or no amulet to help him."

"So we get stronger and our abilities become better honed over time." It was more a statement than a question of mine.

Cassie nodded "As we get older." She paused tentative, as though wondering if to say what she was thinking or not. "I have to admit Matt, I am curious to see what you can already do, what skills will get stronger, or are waiting to develop. Already you're special, so strong, so fast, speed...but, I can't wait to see.... Well, everything I guess."

"Special." I repeated. "Special. I'm special, you're special. Aren't we all just so special." My voice was tainted with cynicism.

"Would you believe me if I promised it gets easier with time?" Cassie moved to look at me directly, but I took hold of her hand, not wanting to let go.

"No." I smiled. "But I believe it will be easier with you."

Cassie leaned forward and kissed me. She was beautiful. "My Matt," she sighed. "My Matthias."

I shook my head but kept smiling. "You know you are the only one I let call me that."

"It is your name. Perhaps one you can grow in to feeling more comfortable with."

"Like Cassandra." I retorted.

"I don't mind Cassandra. It's got a strong history behind it." When she stopped talking, she took a moment before squeezing my hand. "Are you ready to come downstairs and join the rest of the world my Matthias."

"Guess I am as ready as I ever will be, my Cassandra." Cassie gave a pretend wince and I rose to my feet with her. I headed for the window still holding her hand, but she didn't follow. I looked back at her and she smiled. She let go of me and walked towards the edge of the roof. Out of habit I moved to stop her before I remembered there was no danger.

"You are going to have to get used to the new rules you know...." And she jumped off the roof. I ran to the edge and looked over. Of course she stood, perfectly fine on the ground. She moved her head to one side and beckoned to me. Against all the instincts I had developed over my human years, I stepped off the edge and fell swiftly, heavy, to the ground. I landed easily, the ground cracking beneath my feet.

In truth, I found it exciting to do something so bold like that. There were a few other tricks I wanted to try out, and I did over the next few days. The one I really wanted to master was influencing peoples' minds like Violet did – not spiking them with my blood – just using my thoughts. So I chose to influence the head matron of the staff, an unpleasant looking woman who regarded me as though I were a cockroach. I tried to tell her she was happy to be helping us with anything we wanted mainly because she was going to inherit the whole house next week and then she could boss the rest of the staff around and go on a long holiday. As I caught her gaze and looked intently at her, I was whispering as I had seen Violet do, the matron had raised a singular eyebrow and muttered some kind of curse word in German or Dutch, or something, and stalked off on me. Violet had been watching me quietly from the stairs. I hadn't even noticed until she snickered, unforgivingly, at my attempts.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to laugh." she apologized to me though I doubted the sincerity.

"How do you do it?" I quizzed her.

"Not everyone can. Even then it takes time to get it right." came her reply. I must have looked disappointed and she came over to me, taking my arm and leaning her face to my shoulder. "Don't worry," she comforted. "I'll bet there's a bunch of stuff you can do that I can't. We all seem to have different strengths that grow stronger with time and practice."

"I was kind of hoping that might be one of the talents I would get." I confessed. Violet pulled on my arm and I followed her out the door and outside, into the night. Cassie looked up from an e- book she was reading and broadly smiled at me. Violet led me down the stairs to the grass below and Cassie ventured to watch from the railing.

"Elias," Violet called. "Come help me with Matt." Elias appeared from nowhere almost instantaneously. He placed an arm on my shoulder and grinned, teeth shining and sharp in the moonlight. Cassie suddenly whipped around the outside of a semi circle of the grass that was marked with wicker torches. As she moved, the torches sparked in to life, bathing us in the licking light.

An excited expression crossed Cassie's face and my skin tingled in anticipation. Violet stood in front of me confident and amused. Then she swung at me and I moved, on instinct, out of the path of her fist. Elias laughed out loud and Cassie looked proud. "He is fast isn't he." she enthused.

"Cool." came Elias' response. "We'll teach him to be faster!" Elias shoved me, grinning, urging me on and I swatted him away, deftly deflecting his blow. "You have no idea how much I'm looking forward to this, man. I can't hit a girl, so finally I can have someone to practice with."

"That's not fair," Violet whined. "I'd let you hit me if you asked nicely."

Elias was over to her so quickly a torch blew out as he passed it. "Don't toy with me woman. Only say it if you mean it." and he kissed her so deeply I almost needed to look away all together. Cassie came to me as a welcome distraction.

"It will be fun, finding out all about what you can and can't do." She picked it a rock a little smaller than the size of my fist and handed it to me. I dutifully took it and crushed it with little effort. This caught Elias' attention of course and he bounded over with one I could hold with two hands. I pressed the rock between the palms of my two hands and pressed. It crumbled in pieces and I dusted what was left off my hand.

"Awesome! It took me a month to be able to do that. Do it again?" Elias asked enthusiastically. I scanned my palms which had been cut by the crumbled rock and watched them heal. I suddenly felt quite playful and gave Elias a competitive look.

"Race you instead" I found myself saying to him. He looked more excited than ever and took off with me in close pursuit. We hit the outskirts of the property in little time at all, and as I approached him he ran up a tree to gain higher ground. As I ran, almost on his heels, I had a sudden rush of energy. I pushed past the limits of what I thought I could manage and suddenly it didn't feel like I was running anymore.

As I moved I felt like I entered some kind of white space and instead of physically running, I became only aware of being in one spot, then another. I willed myself forward, back towards the house and past Elias who was just staring in amazement. He gave chase after a second of shock and tried to keep up with me, though failed. I made it back to the outskirts of the property and over the line, shifting in and out of jumps. Just as I felt almost too good, smiling at myself and this newfound ability, I realized I hadn't seen the tree.

I slammed into it with my full force, and it crashed in to pieces as I hit the ground. I groaned out load with pain, and my neck felt twisted, blood seeping down my head and into my shirt. Then I heard Cam laughing as she dropped out of another tree and walked across to me. Cassie, Violet and Elias arrived to see me being helped up by Cam.

"Ouch" sympathized Cassie. I realized my neck was on a wrong angle and Cam grabbed my head and wrenched, setting it straight. I could already feel everything settling back how it should, wounds closing over.

"You still need to look where you're going" Cam taunted.

"What would be the fun if I couldn't make you laugh" I responded cracking my shoulder and lower back. My humour went down well and I realized that Cam was over whatever issue she had with me.

"Well at least there's someone who can keep up with me now." she said grinning as she ventured back to the steps of the house.

"You can do that too then?" I asked her.

"Yes I can. But I'm far better at dodging trees". With Camille still smirking, and the excitement over we sidled back to the house and Elias eyed off one of the staff, clearly getting hungry.

"Not where we sleep" Violet warned.

"She won't mind" he said thoughtfully.

"How do you know" Violet chimed. "Anyway I feel like eating out. You promised to take me to the place by the harbour."

Elias immediately picked up "Of course, let's go, but I'm driving." he snatched the keys and the two were out with the sound of the engine all that was left of them.

"You coming inside?" Cassie called.

"I'm going to stay out here, practice a little." I clearly needed it if I was going to get used to my new body. "I'll see you at sun up" and I continued practicing hitting, running, kicking until the sun hit. I was getting used to being dead, and feeling quite comfortable by the time I realized the early morning sun was scorching my skin and eyes and I grew tired. I could barely see by the time I retreated inside. I had pushed my limits intentionally so I could learn what they were.

When I went inside Cassie was waiting for me, hidden in the shadows. She regarded me with curiosity. "You alright?" She asked groggy. "You aren't tired?" she questioned me again.

"I am a bit." I offered heading over to her. I offered her my support and I pulled her weight in to my side. She was clearly having difficulty standing.

"You're not really tired. Not like you should be." she caressed my face. "It's odd. Like your 1000 years old already. Just fresh from the grave you should have been asleep before me.." We started down the corridor together but her feet stumbled and I pulled her into my arms to carry her. Once in the safety of our room, I locked the door after laying her on the bed and then lay down beside her. I stroked her sleeping face and brushed tendrils of hair on to the pillow.

Sighing, I regarded her. - my savior, my Cassandra. Offering an unknown future, shrouded in bad omens and twisted fate, but now my only....lifeline. I wondered what would come next.

There had been something else keeping me outside pushing my limits, but I hadn't told her. Michael. Where was he? What was he doing? Gloating over my death. My mother's death? I had to know what he was doing. Coming after me had been sweet revenge for him, but there was more. I saw it in him, in his purposeful moves and control of the Old Ones. Something else he wanted now his old life was ended.

Whatever was coming next, sleep wasn't. I lay there thinking about the last few weeks. No more normal for me. I kept waiting for sleep to take me. Waiting for an overwhelming urge to close my eyes and be overcome, but it didn't until the next day. Even then, my sleep was disturbed by images of people and places I knew from my old life, ones I wondered if I shared with Cassie. Images of fears I had and feelings of revenge. Michael was in most of my thoughts of course. I imagined him living it up, lounging back in some expensive club devouring want-to-be starlets and people he could otherwise lure to him. What was he doing with the Old Ones though.... That was the question that plagued me most. I hoped somehow they controlled him, so I could excuse his actions, forgive him his sins for all the time we spent like family. I trusted him. Had trusted him! In spite of all this though. I did eventually succumb to deep sleep.

We stayed at that house for another two weeks after that, and I used the time at the house well to learn how best to use my new and improved body.

## Chapter 14 Getting to know you

In my pseudo normal life set up with Cassie and her sisters back at my place we had played house quite nicely without me asking too many questions. I had not really thought about how nomadic a life they must live. Skipping from the hotel, to the house in the country, and on to a vacant, but fully furnished loft, I had to admire the adjustments they made, easily walking in the front door and slipping on to couches, picking up random scattered instruments, borrowing clothes. I found it unsettling at first, seeming to live a borrowed life, but I quickly lost my apprehension.

Cassie and I started finding time alone again, and she glowed through the nights for me, showing me how to hunt quietly, efficiently and without killing. Looking back it really didn't take long to settle in to a routine of sorts, Cassie and I trawling alleys at first, then building towards more populated spots, most often the club scene. When I doubted my ability to keep my new found urges and instincts at bay, when the noises, and sounds became too much, she would find a way to center me. There were times we went hunting through the dancing masses that all I could imagine was pressing my teeth against hot flesh, digging in and drinking deep, regardless of the danger. It would overtake me, leave me feeling frozen for fear of following through on my desire to kill. Just as it would all be too much, Cassandra would lead me by the hand in to a throng of people to dance, and they would simply cease to exist for me. The burning would subside, the veins, throbbing for my attention would disappear for me. Even time seemed in suspense, every moment with her stretched out, allowing us our own little world, where we were king and queen. Invincible, incredible, immortal.

When clubs became too routine, and we spent too much time and ran the risk of looking suspicious, we would hit arcades. At first I baulked imagining taking out some 14 year old barely able to see past the screen, but it turned out that a surprising amount of adults hung out there. Seemed odd and random, but, each to their own. It wasn't like I had become poster boy for normal as it was. When we were desperate, brothels and fetish clubs were always an available last resort. Violet didn't seem to mind them as much, but then, I wondered how much was just her liking to shock.

As days disappeared and nights became strung together, I trawled the net and papers in my 'up' time while everyone bar Violet slept. I was trying to piece together what Michael was keeping himself busy with. Violet knew, of course. She would watch me silently from across the room as I tore through news reports, tabloids and scraps of random information like a hungry dog. Had to give it to her she never said anything, though I could never really be sure why. I would tear out articles, and pinpoint attacks, traumas, and outlandish stories of mad supersized creatures attacking people. I even set up a map, trying to find a pattern, but failing.

Weeks passed and I thought I was doing well at hiding my growing obsession from Cassie and the others. The world was ours and I became adept at blending in with wherever we were. I missed my own family, but I quickly found that my new family offered amazing experiences. Sights from the top of city landmarks, experiences from the shadows of the 'civilized' world – watching the actions of those who were desperate, and equally as often, watching those who manipulated the desperate.

I managed to develop an odd past time when I got frustrated and bored and would sneak into the rooms of people who had lost pretenses of being civil. Where parents beat their kids, or people hurt each other. Before they had a chance to strike, I would move, flashing past them, drawing a line of blood across a cheek, a chest, smacking lightly across their nose or kneecap. Enough to scare the living hell out of them, but only just enough, to give them the chance to try and get it right the next day. Cam loved that of course. She even found time to join in the play from time to time, the two of us stealing so fast through a home or room that we couldn't be detected, but undeniably leaving our mark behind.

Even when I went it alone, Cassie would find me when she woke, had time to stretch and sense me out in the dark. Whenever I saw her I knew that if my heart still beat it would have stopped. I felt like we were two halves of the same person, existing, being, together in sync. Blood bond or not, it didn't matter. I was hers and she was mine.

In spite of all this though, with everything on offer and more to me, there was that one loose end. That one thing I couldn't let go. Not really....

Violet was a darker horse than I had imagined. She and Elias would disappear for stretches, coming back with tales of high ranking parties they crashed, beautiful people they influenced in to parting with their money, time, senses and of course blood (as needed) to keep things going. Still they always returned, Elias ever doting, stuck on Violet's power, strength and pull through her blood bond with him.

Time with Elias was welcome, but finding time to spend one to one was rare. He had an incredible knack for games, almost predicting moves ahead of people knowing they were going to make them. That was one of his talents, much like Cassie, being able to sense peoples thoughts, values, intentions and wants though it was far from mind reading, it was just as useful. Cassie explained it as a general feeling, not a direct line into the person, and she used it to know when to approach them, identify a topic to strike up conversation over. Elias on the other hand, used his ability somewhat differently. The man loved gambling, games of chance of any kind, but in particular, Elias loved winning. He staked new poker games, casinos, clubs, and even street games when the mood took him, and that was at least weekly. It kept us in cash, not that we were ever short, and gave us the chance to do something different every once in a while, so everyone was happy to run with it.

One night we hit up a casino, Elias cleaning up, me cheering him on, and the girls playing their part. It was there at the blackjack table that my first real lead to Michael presented itself. The crowd was enthused, probably catching on from Elias' mood, seeing as he was $100,000 up and counting. It was then I sensed it - that familiar smell of sulphur-infused wet dog. The scent of an Old One.

Before anyone else, Violet and I knew. We looked out amongst the crowd to find it, with Cassie and Elias quickly coming around to understand our distraction. Cam, kept Elias on task to pull together his winnings as Cassie tried to direct me outside and away from the people I suddenly wanted to slaughter to get to my target. I broke free though and left them all as I followed the stench to a call girl dressed like an electric-blue haired Marylyn Munro. I followed her through the slot machines, to the back service area, and then towards her car. No one walked with her, and no one else hung in the shadows. All I knew was that I had to know where she had been so we she reached to place her car key in the lock of her Toyota I sprang at her, pinning her against the car, demanding and uncaring of her terror.

"Where is he?"

"Who" her teeth chattered, but I was past being polite or patient.

"You know who. You know!" I was screaming by now. Tears streamed down her cheeks but I grabbed her by the throat. I felt Cassie's hand on mine, and I released my hold. The girl dropped to the ground sobbing and regret stung me. Cassie tried to offer reassurance.

"It's alright, he just had too much to drink." she lied. "He thought you were someone who ripped him off. He's sorry."

"I just needed to find this guy, tall, dark, short hair. His name is Michael. He..." my voice darkened involuntarily "...owes me something."

The girl stammered as she rose to her feet with Cassie's support. "I don't know anyone special. I just serve tables. Get tips. I'm saving up for college. I just want to go home."

"Home." I mused vehement. I had wanted to go home. She was staring at her feet in submission. Cassie's stern voice reached for reason with me.

"She doesn't know Matt. She can't remember." I stepped back in frustration. If she had been influenced I had no chance of knowing how, or if, I could draw anything from her.

"Let's not give up completely." Violet sounded from behind me.

Barely moving in acknowledgement, Cassie snapped at her.

"She's been through enough. Leave her be Violet. Just let it go!" it was the first time I heard her speak that way to Violet. Violet regarded me, knowing what I was hiding and yet still she didn't say a word about me.

"You might be a fan of some psychopath hanging around with a death wish for the love of your life. What do you think is going to happen when Michael finds out Matt isn't exactly dead?" Cassie huffed and faced the other way.

Violet moved closer to the girl, taking her face in a hand. Cam and Elias arrived outside and stood out of the way as Cassie approached them. I watched Violet put forward her influence, her intent, on the girl. "You don't have to worry sweetheart. I won't hurt you. I am going to ask you a favour though." The girl was mesmerised by now. She looked at Violet as though the rest of her world had just disappeared. I stole a glance at Cassie. She faced away in to the dark. I would have to sort things out later. For now I focused on Violet's efforts. I wished I had her talents. I would trade speed or strength for influence any night.

"What favour?" the girl breathed.

"When Michael contacts you again," Violet said as she scribbled on a piece of paper. "You need to tell me straight away." She pressed the paper in to the girl's hand. "As soon as you can. Understand?" the girl nodded, wide eyed. Violet brushed the right temple of the girl with her lips, laying the lightest of kisses. The girl stood quietly compliant. She then snapped to, rustling her keys, getting into her car and driving away. For her it was as though nothing strange had happened. I wondered how many times something like this had happened to her already.

Our awkward group stood silent for a moment in the casino neon lights. Elias was the first to take off. Violet followed him. Cam gave me an intent look. I was not sure what I saw in her eyes but she stroked Cassie's arm before she left, whipping out in to the dark. I moved over to Cassie. I reached out but she shrugged my hand way from her.

"Don't be like that. What did you expect!" I asked her, exasperated now. "He killed me."

"I just thought I would be enough." Her voice sounded strained and thought I moved to her, this time she didn't shrug me away.

"You have to know this is nothing to do with you. I love you. I love us. I never thought things could be this way but I have to find him. He has to die." Cassie sighed raggedly before she faced me.

"I'm not losing you again. I can't be without you" It was a warning she couldn't see through of course.

"I know, Cassie. I need to take care of it or I won't be able to move on. He needs to go."

"He used to be practically a part of your family. Do you think you can just walk up and take him out like that? And he had the Old Ones at his disposal. You're just going to wipe them out? How easy do you think that's going to be?"

"Wasn't so hard with Belil" I remarked. Cassie pressed her head into my chest.

"That was different" she relaxed in to me. "Please just don't do anything crazy. Be careful?" I didn't reply. I couldn't promise anything. I held her close and tight. "I would never make you stay you know." Her comment surprised me.

"What?!" I exclaimed back.

"I just know when Violet finds something she is driven about, she doesn't let go easy."

"It isn't like that Cass." I assured.

"She can stay awake like you. She's strong like you....fast." she continued. "If you want to be with her...." I was horrified at where she was going, "I'm just saying, I'd understand."

"I love you. No one before. No one ever again." I kissed her and we melted in to each other. "Come home. We'll sleep today, together." She nodded and we left, and though I slept as I had promised, next to her, dreams interrupted me.

In my dream I was standing, staring at the brute of a creature. It stood in shadow but it glowered at me with its eyes gleaming red in the dark. Something reached out from a corner behind me to grab me by the shoulder, long talons digging in to my bare flesh. My blood began to seep from the wound as I woke with a start. Violet held a hand to my shoulder, nails gently biting the flesh.

I looked at her accusingly and she nodded towards the front room. I slipped out of bed and followed her out.

"I got a call from the blue haired girl." Violet said.

"Already? She's with Michael?" I asked, excited things had moved so quickly.

"Sort of. She got a call from him asking her to pick up a package at WEHLEN. It's a brokerage company. It's only about 20 minutes from here. I thought we might investigate, see what it is that he might have to do with a place like that. Do some light B&E!" Violet had a glint in her eye.

I glanced towards the bedroom. Sunlight still shone outside, cracking past the curtains at the window. "We should wait for Cassie and the others to wake – all go together." I declared.

"Why. Scared of me?" Violet taunted back.

"Not scared... no. I just don't want Cassie to get the wrong idea. Leaving her in the middle of the day like this."

"I know if we wait, we might miss our chance. It's easier to blend in during the day too." Violet seemed sincere.

"Why are you helping me when no one else seems to think it's a good idea?"

"I'm not helping you Matthias. I'm helping myself. I spent years stuck in another dimension with those things. They saw to it I was stripped of flesh and tortured over and over. I want them dead for that. For that, and all the things I know they can do now Michael has let them out. It might be quiet now, but wait until the carnage flows. It's only a matter of time before they start to show themselves on a larger scale. What we have seen so far is nothing." Anger boiled in her features and her lip curled back in a snarl.

"To WEHLEN then." I confirmed to a satisfied looking Violet as I threw on a shirt, before leaving in a black tinted car that Elias had won at a card game the week before. Sunglasses on, Violet and I set out together, and I hoped it wasn't a mistake.

*****

Violet and I slid into the visitors parking with little trouble and wandered into the lobby of WEHLEN. Like most multi-national, billion dollar industries, it was lavish, circumspect and surprisingly barren of security personnel beyond the ground floor. Violet politely 'told' security to swipe us through the gate, and we followed people on the elevator to visit the floors we wanted to scope out. The company appeared to be as legit as you can expect I suppose. Customer service department, lending departments, brokerage specialists.... Everything was as legit as possible – at least to see from the outside. Except Basement Level 1 - Records. It was the only floor no one obliged us by visiting. With no pass, we couldn't stop there without hitting the emergency button.

Prying the door open we slipped through to a dark floor with only emergency lighting and seemingly abandoned. A long corridor stretched, resembling a hospital, Violet's heels clicking in the silence. If I hadn't had enhanced vision, I might have missed it.

Well down the corridor, a figure disappeared behind one of the open side doors. As I reacted to the peripheral movement, Violet growled and spun around to take on another. I ran forward to confront the figure now launching himself from the door ahead and tackled him head on. Fangs protruded, I threw all I had into it. As I propelled forward I shifted fast and the 6 foot wall of a man lost sight of me. I skidded towards him, dropping to my knees and smashed him in the stomach with my fist. He dropped and I grabbed his head, wrenching him sideways.

Over his shoulder, I saw Violet throw herself in a backwards flip to free herself from the grip of a tall blond equally tall man. She fled down the corridor to give herself distance to take him. With the extra strength I had, I effortlessly squashed the neck of the man I held helpless as a human in my grip. I ran down the corridor chasing the man, chasing Violet. She was fast and he was just as fast. She spun in to a back kick and connected with him. He flew back and I side swiped him in to the wall.

Gathering himself, he rose and I recognized him instantly.

"Viktor!?" I exclaimed.

He regarded me curiously, then smiled. That didn't stop him from lunging towards me. He knocked me backward and I kicked him away. As he flew back, Violet grabbed his neck and forced him in to the wall. It caved to his form, but instead of anger I expected to see in his face, I saw delight. He threw her off him, and he drew to his feet quickly, ready to take Violet head on, but she grabbed his arms and tossed him instead. Before there was time for Viktor to react, Violet was on him, hand to his sternum. She tossed him in to the ceiling and he laughed as he crashed back to the ground.

"I love it!" he boomed.

"Shut up!" Violet hissed back at him.

"No chance" he laughed back and she kicked him in response. "Easy! Might break something that would come in useful later." came the response.

"Doubtful," Violet scolded. "As long as your mouth works, I don't care what I break."

"However I can be of service...." he mocked in return. Violet turned purple and moved to crush his throat, but I caught her hand halfway.

"Let him go." I urged her. I still remembered that he could have made it difficult for us to get out of Belil's grasp. Viktor had closed a door to keep Belil from gaining freedom, and guided us out. I wasn't about to forget that.

"Let him go?" Violet was mad now. "He worked for Belil. I remember."

"You forget. You were gone for a long while Violet. If Viktor hadn't helped. I don't know that we would have got away after we freed you." I reminded her.

Violet looked at Viktor again. "So what? From the frying pan into the flame? Belil to Michael?" she queried.

"Man's got to make a living." Viktor drawled leaning into Violet. She didn't move away.

"Still got to have a conscience." she growled between gritted teeth. He laughed, enough to exasperated her fully.

"Violet!" I cautioned. She released her grip with a sigh. Viktor grinned at her frustration.

"Wipe the smirk off your face before I do it for you." she hit back and stalked away a few paces.

"So what brings you back to my neck of the woods?" Viktor queried as he dusted his suit off.

"Just looking for someone." I led.

"An old friend with a new attitude?" offered Viktor. I nodded in acknowledgement.

"He thinks I'm dead and I want to keep it that way until I catch up with him again." I paused to regard Viktor. This was the first time I had really got to see him up close without him being shot at or trying to kill me.

Violet interrupted my assessment of him. "What does Michael want here? Why are you posted here?"

"Demanding aren't you!" Viktor pushed back. "Good thing I like demanding."

"You are yet to see demanding from me Viktor!" she challenged.

"Kids, let's play nice." I interjected.

Viktor turned his back on Violet, incensing her further, and spoke to me. "Michael has me rummaging through paperwork on his new properties. He's acquiring them through WHELEN but doesn't trust that they won't sell him out to someone else. He has an unhealthy sense of paranoia your friend."

"What properties. What for?" I asked confused.

"Yeah, well like most power mad vamps, he has a master plan to control the city. One whorehouse and casino at a time."

"Ugh. How cliché." Violet uttered under her breath.

"I know, right. Where's the originality? I have to find another line of business. 1,500 years and still the same M.O." Viktor addressed her. His honesty took the edge out of her stance at least.

"What about his new playmates?" I asked.

"He drinks from them, controls them with an amulet – the same one Belil used. He says they allow him to influence people to his mind, rather than have to hone the skills, builds his strength and speed, among other things. Nasty breed though. I'm not so sure that Michael has the hold he thinks he does either. I didn't like them when they were underground. I like them less now they are free to roam at night. Leash or not, those things have nothing left of a soul," he directed his thoughts to Violet "...or a conscience."

"So where is the latest and greatest hiding place?" I pressed further.

"I don't think he is in to hiding so much. He's at the Golden Crest."

"The casino we were at last night? You're kidding!" I thought to myself out loud. "Michael must know I was alive. He couldn't have missed Elias and I hitting up the tables if he was that close." Why no action then I wondered. I suddenly had an urge to get back to Cassie. Quickly. "We better get back, regroup and decide what we do next."

As we started our exit, Viktor offered something more "Might want to check in with the witch as well. She's a common theme for him when it comes to dislikes."

"Not really the loyal kind are we!" Violet was giving me flashbacks to high school by that stage. I rolled my eyes involuntarily.

Violet stepped over what was left of the other guy. When finally killed, we revert back to the state of decay our bodies should have gone through since the time of 'death'. This one was relatively fresh in the scheme of things. "So sorry about your friend." Violet snipped.

"Meh, so I get to blame him for the break in, and cop the glory. I'm cool with that." Violet lost her humour once more, turning on her heel to disappear into the lift where we came from. "Be seeing you sweetheart. You can walk over my dead body anytime!" Viktor called after her.

"You don't like to help yourself do you?" I chuckled at him.

"Who really wants to live forever?" he replied. Viktor looked at me for a moment. "I'm glad things worked out for you. I mean that. There was such a big deal made over you by Belil. And after what happened with Cassie.... You look like you found your way. Death suits you Matthias."

"It's still just Matt.... And I am getting used to it. Being dead that is."

"Matt I'm not getting any younger!" Violet called impatiently.

"I better go." I grinned.

"Hell hath no fury...." Viktor agreed.

## Chapter 15 Pulling Together

We arrived back at the loft after sunset to find Cam and Cassie less than impressed. Cassie at least was pleased to see me. She pulled herself in close to me as soon as I was in reaching distance though I knew she didn't take her eyes off Violet.

"You can relax little sister. You don't wear jealousy well..." Violet stated flatly.

Cam stepped towards her as Elias came into the room. "Violet, I don't understand why you are encouraging him like this. We survived so long by keeping a low profile. Not sneaking about tracking rogue vampires down." Violet maintained an icy exterior, but responded in kind.

"Why after all this time do I feel I can't turn to you for help in something like this Cam. Matt has been with us for a fraction of the time you and I have shared our family ties, but I can trust him to follow through on this with me, while you have become complacent, cautious, scared to act outside the safe zone." Violet meant it as an observation, but it was clearly taken as an accusation. Cam strode forward and on instinct Elias jumped in front of Violet.

"Back off!" he snarled. A standoff thickened the air with tension.

Cassie spoke up but kept her grip on me "Violet, that isn't right. You know we would follow you into hell and back if you needed us to. We practically have already. Besides, Matt has his own agenda here. The two of you have mutual ends as long as Michael and the Old Ones can be found in the same place."

Violet placed a hand on Elias' shoulder and he eased. "That may be the case, but Cam here has something to lose just the same."

"What might that be?" Cam queried raising an eyebrow.

"Myria." a deep voice sounded from the window of the loft to our left. Russell had arrived. His presence was powerful and I found myself surprised. I could hear his heart beating clearly, but he moved with the type of stealth of one of our kind.

Cam launched into a hyper panic. Her fangs lengthened, her body taught and ready for a fight. She yelled more than asked: "What, what is it. Where is Myria!?"

"She's fine. She sent me." Russell placed a comforting hand on her arms and Cam relaxed. I had never seen Cam accept a touch from anyone other than Cassie and Violet before.

"What happened Russell?" demanded Cam, more direct and less hysterical now.

"Michael sent one of his minions and a bodyguard to get her. He didn't mean to take her alive either, but she saw them coming while she was casting the runes. She saw them, but only just. I came ahead here to make sure it was safe. And I knew you would want to know Camille."

"Bring her here Russell, and we can keep her safe." Cam sighed looking at Violet.

"Like I said," Violet responded "We all have a stake in this."

Cassie detached herself from me to support Violet "I know I hoped we could just disappear, not have to worry about any of this anymore, but it's clear, Michael and the Old Ones will come to us if we don't master our own fate. If he thinks he can have us, or make us cower in the shadows he has another thing coming, but while you react to the fear of losing someone you love, he has the upper hand." She looked at me before back at Camille. "Don't think you've been unfairly treated. Consider this Cam. If we hadn't forced Matt in to helping us defeat Belil, to free Violet.... Exactly what we wanted, Michael would be working at some trade store somewhere, studying for exams, and the Old Ones would still be underground. I don't know how they got out exactly, but I know it was because of us. We brought this on ourselves."

Cam looked at the floor. Cassie walked over to her, put her arm around her, and Cam looked at her in defeat, and acknowledgement. Russell spoke next. "Myria is at the Church, but she says she needs some things from home. I think we split into two groups, one to pick up supplies, one to escort Myria. Then we come back here, to decide what to do next."

"I don't think it really matters where we are Russell. But I know the Church has advantages... I think we should go there to decide the next move." Cam approved.

"Agreed." voiced Violet.

"What Church?" asked Elias.

******

Cam and Russell led Violet and I to the church, while Cassie and Elias returned to Myria's place to pick up supplies. Cassie offered to go to Myria and Russell's place against my wishes, but only because she was the only one who knew where both places were. I went with Violet as, if there was a fight, we were the two most capable of protecting Myria. It was the least I could do for Cam.

At the steps of what clearly used to be a church I hesitated. Multiple vampire tales washed through my head and I imagined writhing in pain, burning skin. I was lost in the thought when Violet knocked into my shoulder to bring me to. "Don't be so worried, you aren't about to burst into flames" she laughed. "At least not in this church."

"What does that even mean? What church is this anyway?" I stared at the remnants located in an open field of what I imagined used to be a small farming community on the outskirts of town. The church had clearly been long abandoned, broken down, charred and with barely the basement surviving. We were about to climb through rubble into the basement as I wondered about the history of this place, and where Myria might be. This place was cold, lifeless. Why someone would run here for safety was beyond me.

"This used to be my church" Russell noted in response to my question. "The pastor here took me in, I would help with collections, donations, play the organ.... Those things you do to fit in and earn your keep. He was a nice man until he died. When he did - die that is - the church was mostly burnt then left in ruin. That was a little over 100 years ago. I always thought I should rebuild it..... Just never got around to it."

I regarded him with even more curiosity than before. "So what's your deal then? You aren't a vampire, I can hear your heart beating. How can you be around for so long? You are pretty stealthy when you move too, just not entirely like us." Russell smiled. I was pleased to get some kind of reaction from his stoic front.

"Magic...." he toyed.

"Magic?.... Care to elaborate?"

"Cam and I used to have a mutual friend, a vampire - Maurice. He dabbled, then got serious with magic."

Cam took over as we reached the last step and entered the surprisingly expansive stone basement.

"It almost took him over more than once, but when we moved into town he promised to try and start fresh. He and I even tried to be part of the community here.... until he was found out. All credit to him, he actually didn't do anything terrible of course, but you know how scared people can get of what they don't know. Anything bad got blamed on him including the pastor dying of natural causes. Then they drove him in here one day and burned him. Russell was the only one, you see, who tried to tell them Maurice wasn't the cause of all their woes. So they threw Russell in to the place too."

As Cam lit wall torches I caught a glimpse of something. A glimmer only, but dismissed it, as I obliged Russell who was finishing the story: "I still don't know how, but in exchange for my support, rather than see me die too, Maurice made it so I would survive. I woke up 50 miles away, heart still beating, but ..... Not quite the same. When I came back into town Cam talked me out of staying here. Given I wanted to live, I needed to get out of the place before people realised I wasn't quite dead. Never found myself going too far though."

"I would have headed for the hills." I replied looking around curiously in the half light. "Hey, Cam. The friend you were talking about. Was he the reason Belil sent you away. Like Violet was?" She gave a half smile remembering something from her past. I took a cue and changed the topic. "There's nothing here, and if Myria is here, she is doing a hell of a fine job of hiding." Cam and Russell smiled in unison at each other as though I was an amusing child.

Russell threw three small vials against opposing walls smashing them unceremoniously. Flames licked the walls, flaring as though sparked by a wind. The shimmer reappeared, glimmering, gaining substance and then Myria appeared breaking through nothingness. She seemed older somehow, not by much, but enough that I had to think twice about how long it had been since I saw her last.

Myria rushed forward to hug Cam, then Russell. When she saw me she looked saddened and came up to touch my face. When she touched my skin she pulled back - from the cold maybe. She put her arms around me and whispered "I am so sorry. When I heard what happened to you I cried. But it's OK. I have a plan." I pulled back confused but Violet chimed in before I could get anything clarified.

"Don't I get a 'hello' anymore?" she asked feigning hurt.

"Well you never visited me. You've been back a nearly a year, and nothing!"

"It's amazing, how much you've grown." Violet seemed in actual awe. Myria moved towards her smiling.

"It has been a very long while. I must have been like eight when I saw you last. Aunt Violet."

Violet shuddered in mock horror from the reference. "Seven actually little one." Myria gave a fake death stare before they broke off the charade and embraced. Myria placed her hands on the top of Violet's head.

"Whatever. All I remember is how pretty you looked in red hair." Myria's hands swept down Violet's hair and it changed to deep red. Violet laughed and shook her head.

"Are you going to even pretend this is a serious situation?" asked Cam.

As if on cue, Elias arrived. He seemed breathless and had an aura around him of agitation.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

"I hate the man. He is one of the most irritating people I ever met!" came the reply from Elias. Elias spoke with utter menace in his voice. I furrowed my brow but then Cassie arrived with Viktor in tow and it became clear what had happened. Though I relaxed when seeing Viktor, Elias was far from calm about the situation. With his skill at sensing peoples intentions and emotions I could only guess why. Viktor dropped a medium chest at his feet.

"Hey!" barked Myria at the treatment of her prized possession.

"What brings you here?" Violet confronted Viktor moving to the forefront at meet him.

"I hear a man has to have a conscience." he smirked back. "You look great in red by the way." Violet made a fake gag motion.

"He just turned up saying he wanted to help. Saying Michael was looking for us." Elias hissed. He sounded less than convinced.

From over by the door, Cassie gave me a look I could recognise without a word and I made my way over to her, leaving the others to sort out what they needed to. We exited in to what could have once been a well kept rose garden. A few large stumps and stone edging were all that was left, shining in the moonlight, breaking the darkness. I pulled her to me and kissed her, glad to feel her close. She looked up at me with a delicious pout on her lips.

"What is it?" I asked but Cassie was silent. "My love!" I urged. "Cassandra! What is it?."

She finally broke her silence. "She had all this stuff on you Matt. Something isn't right."

"What?" I asked genuinely confused.

"We went to Myria's place to pick up the chest. I opened the wrong one. It has all these photos, a couple of your shirts. Matt. Something isn't right at all. I can't trust her." I was relieved. I had thought something was actually wrong. I took Cassie by the shoulders and tried to reassure her.

"She has a crush. That's all...Relax."

"She may look like a child but she's powerful. Don't underestimate her." Cassie looked even more serious now.

"I won't." I responded as Cassie clutched me.

"We should go back in." she ventured reluctantly.

"We should - before they start killing each other. But things are getting cramped in there." We walked towards the entrance in each other's arms.

"You don't seem surprised Viktor is here." Cassie commented.

"I'm not really surprised at all. He seems to like getting punished by Violet. It's what Elias does next that's going to be really interesting." When she smiled I felt like I eased her fears and already I was better grounded and more ready to see what came next.

Russell, Camille, Myria, Violet, Elias, Cassandra and myself. What a clan we made I thought to myself when we ventured back inside and saw them all. Violet and Cam had an arsenal of weaponry laid out on a lone stone makeshift bench made from fallen sandstone blocks. Underneath a floor stone they had wrenched up, they had produced silver stakes, crossbows and three shotguns. Violet was calibrating the crossbow, while Elias and Russell were prepping shotguns.

Cassie wandered over and took up a box with leather straps designed to hold a variety of weapons. She secured a belt and a thigh strap and placed a couple of stakes and a long dagger in the holder. I was in the thick of it immediately. Cassie strapped me up, securing a blade to my calf under my jeans, and kitting me out with a belt that accommodated a gun, a hunting knife and room to spare.

From the retrieved box Myria proudly presented an array of tools, laying them out across the stone bench, while she ground several different herbs together with a pestle in her lap sitting cross-legged as usual on the floor. I examined the items, among them being empty shotgun shells and glass orbs that looked just like Christmas tree baubles.

"Are those Christmas Tree baubles?" I asked.

"Not anymore." Myria smirked.

"No wonder Michael wanted you out of the way." I observed at the adept way she had been arming herself against the Old Ones. She gleamed back at me as though I had offered the highest praise. Cassie purposefully came to stand close to me and Myria's glee faded.

"This will work?" Cassie asked.

"Of course!" Myria replied handing her mixture over to Russell who promptly shook the mix on to a sheet of paper and started filling shells with it. She then took a separate bowl she had prepared and started pouring the contents through a funnel in to the top of the empty baubles. She sealed them with candle wax, and held one out to me. I took it cautiously and considered it carefully as Cam came to stand next to me, taking another orb like the one I held from Myria. I shook the bauble to try and determine what the contents were.

"It's a mixture of ash, dragons blood (the herb of course), rock salt and silver shavings," Russell stated in answer to my silent question. "Take it, throw it at them and as long as it is a direct hit, they will be out for a while."

"Then what? What do we do with them once they are out?" Cassie snapped. This was a side of her I wasn't familiar with - jealous and irritable, staring Myria down.

In reaction, Myria gave a look that could vaporise you where you stood.

"We're all tense" Cam attempted to reason, "Why don't we just calm down."

As if in response to those very words, Elias' voice became raised and he and Viktor stood toe to toe in the spot they had been talking quietly in until then. "Why don't you just go back and pay your respects to your boss. That way I can take you out when we come for him. Nice and clean." Viktor overshadowed Elias who was yelling at him.

Violet went to Elias immediately, but he pushed her back, continuing to rant. "And she's mine so keep your eyes off her." Words he would shortly wish had never left his mouth. Viktor smiled menacingly as though he knew what the response from Violet would be before she even opened her mouth.

Violet grabbed Elias by the collar. "Am not yours, Elias. I am not anyone's but my own. Fool of a man." She let him go and he dropped to the ground, stunned. "I made you, I am your maker." She crackled at him. "I am not your property. I have walked the earth over 800 years, and you are less than a year old. Fear me, respect me. Do not think you own me." She stalked around him. The rest of us watched in anticipation. Clearly hurt and shaken Elias rose to his feet.

"Is that it then?" Elias asked brushing himself off. "Was I just meant for your passing fun? At your leisure." He grew quiet then yelled out at her. "I left my life for you. For you! Do you think I would have done that if I thought you so easily distracted!?"

"Distracted?" she repeated.

Elias pointed at me. "First him. You spend all your time with him. You can be with him during the day. I don't know what you two do together!"

"Hey – I had nothing to do with..." I started but he cut me off.

"Then him" Elias pointed at Viktor. "Then he comes along, and you defend him. Over me."

"At least he has the common sense to read a situation," she simmered. "And at least he offers the strength and strategy of 1,000 years experience. Not a child's response."

Elias acted as though he had been slapped in the face and went white. Then he disappeared into the darkness upstairs. I knew then he wasn't going to come back anytime soon.

"We could have used him you know" Russell said. "Numbers could have helped."

Violet disappeared upstairs, out in to the night. Cam went after her, and Cassie, Russell, Viktor and I joined Myria at the table, loading shells and glass orbs.

It reminded me of a family dinner my mother had held when I was 12. She had roped myself, Anton, my father and uncle Theo in to stuffing cannelloni mixture in to casings, and glittering baubles as a centerpiece for the table. She had created a proper defunct process line, much like this one. A smile found me in the middle of the tension. In such a serious situation it seemed out of place but I couldn't help myself.

Cassie mirrored my grin, feeling how off the timing was. "What is it?" she asked me. "What's so funny?" Even Russell gave me his attention, though his hands never failed to keep on track of his task.

"Nothing, It's nothing. Just something from years ago." I assured her.

"I thought it might have been the hysterical mix of tension between everyone busting out in a time of crisis." mused Russell.

"There is that." I looked at him with amusement. Glad for the distraction. I already didn't like making reference to anything from my past life. Or my life, as it were.

"Nothing like a crisis to help see the funny side of things". Cassie responded as though on my behalf. Myria giggled.

Viktor started to list out the places Michael most commonly holed himself up in. "Wherever he is. He keeps around 10 of the Old Ones around him at any one time. But they do come and go as they wish pretty much." Violet joined us and sat, serious, somber next to Viktor. "Can't teach the new ones" Viktor stated to Violet, not breaking his glance from the paper he was scribbling on. "They have to learn themselves."

"Aren't you Mr Miyagi..." Violet replied in jest, having become marginally less defensive. Viktor nudged her shoulder with his. She paused, not looking up. Then nudged him back.

Cam sat herself in between Violet and Myria. Leaning in to Myria she asked the obvious question. "Once we have them down, what do we do next Myria?" We had planned as much as we could, with Myria saying she had the skills to locate them, had the capacity to trap them, but killing them remained another thing.

"Easy enough" Myria replied. "A circle of salt around them, I can say a chant over them as they lay unconscious, and they should be sent back to which ever dimension they came from." Cam nodded in acknowledgement. "With Michael feeding on them, taking from their strength, it might be harder to bring him down though. The OldOnes are slow at least in comparison, but Michael doesn't have the hangover of the bulky demon body to move around. He will be as fast as most of you" Myria explained to us.

I shook my head. "Doesn't matter. He's mine to deal with."

"No need to be a hero on your own." Cassie rebuked.

"I owe him." I clarified looking her in they eye. She paused, then reluctantly nodded.

"Fair enough."

## Chapter 16 Finish Them

Locating the Old Ones was more gruesome. Myria rolled out a sheet of animal skin, stretched out to be used like a canvass, and roughly drew in charcoal a map of the city, then cut her hand. She murmured to whatever deity she followed, to show her the way as she dripped her blood across the skin. The drops fell purposefully, unbound by gravity to various locations. Some fell in a heap in one location, known to be the local shipping yard territory, and one of Michael's favourite haunts according to Viktor. Other drops scattered seemingly at random.

"Now we will know where they are, and when is the best time to go in." Myria confidently affirmed.

While Myria and Cam were filling shells and orbs on the bench, I gazed curiously at the map. "What sort of skin is this?" I wondered out aloud. No one answered. A few uncomfortable glances were shared, that was all. I shuddered. No matter what I was now, this sort of stuff was going to take some getting used to.

I observed the offending item with disgust on my face until I noted something odd was happening. The drops of blood remained drops, rather than seeping into the skin surface. They rolled in response to movement of the old ones. I wasn't sure if I should be grossed out or fascinated. I let myself be both. Three drops moved exponentially all of a sudden and I felt a twang of interest. I knew that spot on the map. Oh my god, I thought.

I opened my mouth to warn everyone, but as I did there was a crash through one of the remaining walls.

Stone and decayed wood flew in all directions and two of the great creatures stood in the room with us. Without the darkness of Belil's cavern, or the fight for my life, I had a suspended moment to take in what they looked like. They might smell like a wet dog, look like a giant Stafford or Pit-bull, but their heads were catlike. Fangs steeped in drool and elongated, like ours jutted out over their jowls, and they seemed almost completely hairless. Talon like claws clattered the concrete. I stood in shock, as did Cassie and Myria. The moment was just that though, a moment. The creature closest to me, to the front let out a cry – half yowl, half howl. It pierced my ears and I winced. The other one snorted like a horse. They were both as big as horses, but all muscle, supernatural muscle at that.

Viktor let out a war cry and rushed at one staking it in the chest. He was flung off it one motion and landed on the table of supplies. Orbs smashed under his weight, shells scattered, and Violet and Cam sprang into action. Violet managed to get a shot off before one ran at her. She fled, and though she was fast, I was faster. I ran at her and grabbed her out of the way. We both rolled to our feet and as it came at us, I stood my ground and grabbed at it. Using all my strength I flung it over my head and to the ground. Cassie darted over Viktor, grabbing an orb on the way. She flung it at the creature as it started to rear up, startled at the treatment it had just received. As the weapon smashed against its face it whimpered and fell to the ground.

The second creature snarled, and scanned the room. Russell was loading one of the shotguns. We had not yet loaded them, thinking we had more time. Russell threw a loaded gun to Viktor but the beast had already fixed its gaze on Myria. Cam propelled herself at it, but fast as she was, shifting in front of Myria, she lacked the strength to push it away. Cam was pawed and flew to the other side of the room. Above her was the entrance the OldOnes had created for themselves to make their way in. As she struggled to get to her feet, a third creature appeared from the hole behind her, grabbed at her, and pulled her in to the dark outside. Cassie flew out after Cam.

Unmoving, Myria was still being eyed off by the remaining Old One. As it launched at her, Myria held her arm up to brace herself. I rushed to place myself on top of her and tensed myself for the pain. A shot rang out and it slumped over my legs instead. Myria looked at me with big doe eyes, full of fear and relief. I pulled her to standing and she grabbed my arm with both hands. She hid behind my form, trembling. "Cam!" she whispered, horror marking her.

The immediate danger subsided, Russell moved to run up the steps, but Cassie was already coming down them.

"Cassie!" I called, but her eyes didn't look up. Her cheeks were streamed with dirt and tears.

"No, no, no!" Myria wept beside me, turning her head away in grief.

"Cassandra!" I called again. She looked at me, swallowed and shook her head. I could see Violet slump against a wall and Russell's shoulders lax. Cassie spoke "She..." but she stopped when she felt the breath of the creature at her back. Everyone stood still. With a snarl it extended a giant paw and snagged her with its talons. I ran to her and grabbed her arm.

I held fast to her arm, unwilling to let her go, but it tore deeper into her flesh. She held tighter to me. Blood spattered and my Cassie screamed. She looked at me, her eyes rolled, and then she let go of me.

It happened so fast, but still Violet had time to get off a shot from her crossbow. It stuck in the thing's head and it wailed, but drew on whatever reserves it had. My Cassandra was torn into the night.

I ran out after them and saw them in the distance. It dragged her body with it. I shifted to it, but when I got there I couldn't see it. They were already gone, or shielded somehow, so I had no choice but to go back to the church to get the map. I was going to find it, kill it, then kill it again. When I got back in Violet was comforting Myria. She looked shell shocked, detached. I grabbed the map and turned to head out.

"You can't go alone." Viktor grabbed my arm.

"I'm sure as hell not waiting," I responded shaking my arm free. "She might still be alive!" Viktor was silent, and simply shook his head. I closed my eyes. My world was tumbling. I did the only thing I could in my frustration ad grief and pounded at the wall with my fist over, and over again until Violet stayed my arm. When I looked at her, her eyes glinted with tears and sorrow.

"We'll go together." She offered. Violet walked back over to Myria, pulling her to her feet. Myria walked over to the two sleeping creatures and poured salt around them. She had stopped crying and just looked dark, ominous. Aside from the fact the lights had mostly been smashed, the place seemed as though a dark cloud had muted what light was left. Kneeling in between the two bodies, Myria stretched her hands out to either side and placed them on the floor. Each faced the direction of a fallen Old One. She began to whisper in another language. The volume built and she brought her hands closer together but not touching. Sparks lit up between her fingertips, between her palms and she clapped her hands closed in a sudden movement, ceasing her chatter. The two bodies sparked and trembled then vanished in a flash of light.

Myria stood up, turned around and looked at me "Our rules. Not theirs." she snapped. I led the way out the door without anything further needing to be said.

We approached a secluded warehouse, the one that had shown up near the docks on the map. It was the place we had seen most of the creatures congregate so made sense to target. On arriving, we could see soft light and hear the sounds of heavy beating music oozing out. We stood on a ledge overlooking the place with defiant looks on our faces.

"We need to be clear and prepared going in." Russell began, taking an instructional lead. As he pointed at an entrance guarded by two vampires he tried to concoct a plan, but Myria just stalked off towards the building. "Myria!" he called after her, but she wasn't coming back, and I for one wasn't going to make her. I followed, Violet and Viktor close behind. As we approached the door, the two vamps playing security jumped at the chance to meet us head on. I shifted fast and met one head on, stopping him in his tracks. My strength overpowered him easily and I staked him in the heart. His rapid decay kicked in and he was brittle and withered by the time he hit the ground.

Violet and Viktor made fast work of the second guard. There was a snapping sound and Russell met my stride.

"I'm going around the back." he informed me.

"Good for you Russell." Myria snidely remarked "I'm going through the front door. Not sneaking round the back like a coward."

As Myria stalked forward, Russell broke away with Viktor. I looked at Myria. "No need for that." I said to her. "He's earned your respect over the years don't you think?" She ignored me.

The music pounded even louder as we stepped in to the vast space that was the warehouse, but there were sheer sheets of material hanging from the ceiling about a third of the way in, and a sultan harem set up visible from behind them. We stepped through, Violet, Myria and I, curious that there was no further greeting party.

We slowed as we approached, and saw Michael as we walked through layered silks. He was laying sprawled back on cushions, the amulet about his neck, and a talisman dangling from his wrist. Three women sporting bite marks across their bodies, and barely dressed, caressed and massaged him. He hardly bothered to look up, and I would have jumped him if I hadn't spotted two of the Old Ones behind him, standing guard in the corners. Eventually, Michael kissed one of the girls, before he dismissed them all by waving his hand. He smacked one on the girls on the buttocks as she walked away. They all skipped past us tittering.

Violet looked at them appalled. "What is wrong with you!" she asked of Michael.

"Where do you start?" I reminded her.

Michael smiled, seemingly unaffected, his confident intact. He stepped forward and I took a responsive step back. "It's not like I have to be worried now is it?" Michael said in a jovial tone. "The three of you here to seal my doom!" he emphasized the last words with drama and smiled as though he had made a clever joke.

"I'd be worried if I were you." Myria started at him. She hissed an incantation at him as she moved forward, but nothing happened.

"Well that's just not nice is it?" He toyed. "Didn't they teach you any manners, or history. Long as I am wearing this..." he tapped a charm at his wrist "...you aren't going to be doing much of anything to me." He held out his hand towards Myria. It had a symbol drawn on it, pyramid like with a design in the middle. "Vole Ale." he said and with those words Myria flew across the room and hit her head on the stone wall. She was conscious but stunned at the treatment.

Michael laughed. "You don't think you are the only one with a sense for the good stuff do you. We all have our gifts, and it seems magik is one of mine." He smiled pleasantly. "Matthias, I am so glad you joined me. I missed you. Brother. That's what we used to mean to each other anyway."

"I am going to crush you Michael." Not very smart, but all I could honestly think to say at the time. I do still wish I had thought of something more prolific.

"You've turned in to a barbarian Matt. You never would have said anything like that when you were alive. You should thank me for freeing you from your mundane life."

"I intend to thank you just the same way you thanked me." I said moving forward. A shadow strode out in warning from behind the curtain, another of the OldOnes, but I didn't break my momentum.

On cue, as it came for me, Russell shot it from the window outside and it fell to the ground. Michael lost his smile as I came closer to him. He touched the amulet around his neck and immediately two more creatures moved to stand in front of him. A screech from one of the creatures erupted from outside the window and stopped me in my tracks. It came from where Russell, and I assumed Viktor were, so I could count on them having their hands full.

Violet sidled over to me. "I'll take the one on the left, you take the right." She whispered to me. Meanwhile, Myria had started walking back to where we were, rubbing her head and wincing in pain.

"I have something you want." Michael taunted, walking past us, but still shielded by the two figures. He pulled back a curtain and revealed Elias, hanging upside down, helplessly chained in silver manacles. Cuts to his body were seeping blood across his torso and face. It was hard to tell if he was still alive. Violet gasped involuntarily. "He came here to prove himself. Isn't that thoughtful? And you let him come straight to me...." came Michael's unwelcome explanation. Violet ran to free Elias on automatic response, but an OldOne jumped in her way. It snarled and dripped saliva from its fangs. She froze and her gloved hand grabbed at a silver stake by her side.

Myria was pressing forward now.

"I want Cam back!" Myria screamed at him.

Michael screwed up his face as though he sucked a lemon. "Was she your mother little one?" He drawled with fake concern, then dipped his voice darkly glancing my way. "Seems I have a thing for mothers doesn't it?" Enough was enough. I ran at him and shifted past the two guardians. Myria and Violet both threw orbs at them, which exploded, but only one creature went down.

Michael evaded my first blow, running across the deck, and then across a wall until I shifted in front of him. Startled at the speed he turned to run the other way but I threw a stake that just caught him in the leg. He fell to the ground and I pinned him with my arm across his shoulders.

"You are strong aren't you?" He bit at me. "Good for you. You going to kill me? Is that what you think?"

I faltered. "I'd offer you to come with us if I thought it would be any good." Two more shots rang out behind me and I heard two bodies fall to the ground. Viktor jumped through the window. He motioned for Myria, and I saw her head towards Viktor and follow him out.

"You could offer to kiss my feet and I would still make it worth my while to take everything you have from you." Michael spat at me and kicked himself free. As he ran, he was hampered by the wound to his leg, and of course I caught up with him. I saw flashes of light from outside as Myria disposed of two more of the OldOnes that Russell and Viktor had taken down.

"Come protect me." Michael bellowed. By now though, none of the creatures were left to come to him.

"About that," I said pinning him again, this time against a wall "I think we may have cleaned the place out for you." I pulled the amulet I had once taken from Belil from his neck and tossed it. He glared at me and tried to put his hand out to me "Vole A..." I punched him in the face and he was finally mute.

Michael looked panicked "I have what you want. Let me go!" he gasped.

"You have nothing I want. You took everything!" I yelled. I tossed him against the wall as he had tossed me at our last meeting. I was towering over him before he had time to open his eyes. I took him by the throat...but he pointed to a back room. As he pointed the small charm at his wrist that he had shown us before, struggled free of his sleeve and hung, dangling, and I saw it was fastened not by a chain, but some kind of braid. Blonde and smelling of Cassandra. I let his throat go, and grabbed at the charm on his wrist. I wrenched it free. It was, as I suspected, Cassie's hair.

"Let me go. And I will give her back to you. Kill me, she stays buried." He stammered, but it was me who was taken aback.

"She's alive?" I half asked, half stated in awe.

"Of course! Think I was going to let them kill her? She was always my back up. Crazy blonde bitch." I punched him again, for fun this time.

I glared at him. "Show me." I snarled. No way was I letting him go, but he didn't need to know that.

Michael led the way, limping to a door in the back. In the dark I made out plastic sheeting all around and an earth floor with a door secured in the middle of it. He stood back as I bent down and tried to open it, but when my hand met the wood it sizzled and crackled my skin. I drew back in pain. I turned back to ask Michael how to open it, but he had disappeared. Rushing over to where he had been standing, I pulled aside plastic sheeting that hung from the ceiling only to find a second entrance behind the door where he had been standing that led down in to a dark passage. I wanted to run after him, find him, kill him, but then I heard her voice calling for help behind the door.

I dropped to the floor again, looking for where the charm might fit like a key. I became aware then that Myria was standing next to me. I looked up at her. She peered down at me. She appeared saddened, defeated.

"They're gone, all of them." she said calmly. There was an eeriness to her, that made me uncomfortable. "You let him go didn't you?"

"He ran while I was trying to open this." I looked back at the sealed door.

"You let him go, for her." She nodded towards the door and sounded angry now.

"I wouldn't let him go, He said I needed him to open the door. How am I going to do that, if he's gone." I reasoned.

I could hear Cassie from below. Faint. Muffled. "Matt. Is that you?" I heard from below. "I can't open the door. It keeps burning me if I try. Matt are you there? Please be you up there."

"You didn't need him to open the door. I think you knew that, but you let him go anyway." Myria said flatly.

"Myria." I was shocked. "No. You're wrong."

Looking a little more peaceable again she turned to walk out. "It's not like a key. You just have to break it to open the seal." She walked away and I looked over the charm in my fingers. Putting the two together, I snapped it and reached for the door again, and this time it easily gave way and I reached into the pit, pulling Cassie out. We hugged each other and I led her out, supporting her weight as she had difficulty walking.

Viktor and Russell had joined us inside again, and Violet had just freed Elias. He was barely moving. Viktor helped Violet pick him up.

Russell came over to Myria, and she grabbed him like a small child would for security. She gave him an apologetic look, and he stroked her hair out of her face "You don't need to say anything." Russell offered as comfort.

"I can't believe he floored me like that!" she whimpered.

"Only because you didn't see it coming." he replied soothing her. "We can work on that."

"There's a lot of things to work on." Myria considered out loud, and our strange party headed home. "First, we have to find out how this works...." She said holding up the amulet.

Russell took it from her. "Myria, we have to destroy it. It's too much of a liability."

Cassie piped in. "I agree. It needs to go." I nodded but Viktor and Violet, who pressed ahead of us stopped.

"You don't want to use it to draw them here?" Violet questioned.

Viktor looked stunned. "I can't believe after everything you went through, you are even thinking about it. Besides – You know how to control it?" Viktor retorted, before I heard him mutter under his breath: "Or did you want Myria taking the lead on that one?" Violet looked back at Cassie and I.

"Maybe it would be safer." Violet relented.

Russell dropped it to the ground. And picked up a rock to smash it. He hit it, but nothing happened. I left Cassie for a moment, took the rock from him, aimed carefully then crushed it. I kicked the pieces, scattering them. With that, we spent a moment of silence, before pressing on towards home, and rest.

****

The night was fresh and comfortable as we gathered once again at the loft. Elias had packed a bag, and I hugged him goodbye. "Where are you going?" I asked him, hoping it might at least not be far.

"Not sure yet – just need to find myself. Don't worry I'll be back to haunt you soon enough."

"Better be." Cassie playfully warned from beside me. "We'll miss you."

"You're sure you won't stay" Violet interjected from the other side of me.

"Nah, but don't feel bad. The heart wants what the heart wants, so they say." Elias accepted a hug from Violet, and he turned and then left. I would miss Elias greatly, that was for certain.

As we sauntered back to the living room where Russell and Myria were busy playing a game on the Playstation, Violet sighed. "Now the OldOnes are gone, I can finally really relax again."

Viktor, who had been conspicuously distant in the background then piped up. "Yeah but it bothers me. Where are the rest?" asked Viktor.

"What rest?!" Russell asked suddenly distracted from the game and looking anxious. "The rest of what? More – there's more?"

"There were two lots of OldOnes locked up. Ten he kept with him, 6 others he kept underground. I checked, but they aren't in the tunnels anymore.

Violet groaned as Myria cheered in the background as she won the game from Russell due to his distraction. Cassie and Violet took over to challenge each other and I took myself to the kitchen to get a blood bag. I poured it in to two mugs and placed them in the microwave. It was nice to be able to eat in for a change. We had had to go out a lot lately due to dwindling hospital reject supplies.

Myria snuck up behind me, but of course I had heard her coming. She pulled herself up on the counter and popped a grape in her mouth from the bowl now sitting beside her. "Sorry I was such a bitch to you in the warehouse Matt." The apology threw me off guard. She seemed upbeat today which was different to her recent brooding self, but I hadn't expected an apology.

"Don't worry about it Myria. We all had a lot going on. " I consciously put some physical distance between us.

"I mean it. I don't want there to be any ill will between us".

"It's good to see you seem a lot happier." I commented, and she raised an eyebrow, cocking her head. "And it's good to see you out of your room again."

"Ah, well you see, I have a plan so that everyone can be happy again." She quipped, sounding every minute of her young age all of a sudden.

"You said that once before." What do you mean you have a plan...." I asked hesitantly. She gave me a cheeky grin in response.

"There is this myth, but there's more to it than that. There's a bowl which can restore life if you do a ritual with a crystal. I think then you drink it, then something happens and the person can come back. I'm going to find it and bring Cam back."

"Sounds a bit vague." I noted out loud. Myria considered me with sudden seriousness.

"I might be a little fuzzy on the details, but the point is that I can give you back your life too if you want. That way we can still be together Matt."

I felt frozen in a moment I was a prisoner to. We had taken on the joint responsibility for looking after this girl. Dealing with a full blown crush wasn't going to be easy. I had to clear things up, and quickly. "Myria...I'm not with you. I'm with Cassie. You know that."

"I get that. I do" she assured.

"I don't think you do."

"I have seen it. You and I. The Runes never lie. I think it's because I was too young, and you and Cassie have a bond. But eventually.... Anyway. I can wait."

I was still as stone as the microwave beeped. She continued on as though nothing strange had just been said. "How come you breathe anyway" she asked. "I never asked Cam. You sigh too. How come, you know, if you're dead." she asked.

I brought myself back to the room. "Um \- Habit. To blend in. And to breathe means I can speak, smell.... Myria. I need you to be sensible for a minute. I love Cassie."

"I know..." she sighed at me before she leapt off the bench top and skipped out of the room.

I took the mugs and ventured back to the couch. Everyone but Cassie had gone over to the balcony. I heard them laughing about some bet Viktor was losing. I handed a mug to Cassie. She studied my expression, curious. "What's wrong?" she asked. I lied, kind of.

"I just, can't believe what it felt like when I thought I lost you. I didn't think I would ever be able to think straight, to feel right again."

"Aw," she kissed me, put the mug on the table then climbed on top of me "Don't worry my love" she took my face in her hands. "My Matthias. I'm all healed now, and all yours."

"I like when you call me that." I said. She gazed intensely into me and I couldn't imagine being anywhere else. I recalled the fear I felt when I thought I had lost her. That sense of utter loss and isolation. It was nothing however, compared to what I would come to feel soon though. But that is a whole other story.

In the interim, I had lost one family and gained another, let my old life go, first when I let Cassie into my life, then forcibly when Michael took it from me. I had lost Michael, and instead of being drawn together from our experience, we had become enemies. Since taking the amulet from him and destroying it, I did wonder if things might change, if he might return to being more like the Michael I knew. After everything he had done though, I still knew in my heart that I could never forgive him.

Right then though, I mellowed next to Cassandra, taking in everything, and learning more every day about who I was, what we were, and who I was hoping to be. With Cam gone, the rest of my new family had drawn closer, and I had every intention of spending forever with these people.

Volume III Everything in Between

War is in the frame of mind. What we make of the situation we are in, how we perceive it, even if we recall how or when it ever started in the first place. Love is like war for that in that sense. All bets are off, there are only reasons, and not excuses, and the word forgives any action we may take. Life starts and ends regardless of what we have done, or what we intend to do, but War and Love, well, that's just known as everything in between.

An age ago....

At an approaching sunset, over a dessert landscape and in between sand dunes there peaks a small town surrounded by rich gardens. The town is attached to a small tributary, and on the water, a small Egyptian barge in unloading, with camels guided by robed merchants to-ing and fro-ing with cargo.

By the river, fig trees sway in the last of the setting sun and young children rush about using sticks to push a ball made from reeds tied together. In a cloud of dust one of the boys skids to a halt when the ball knocks straight into the sandals of an older man sitting on a rock ledge under a tree. The boy regards the man with concerned interest, wanting to reach for the ball but reluctant to do so. The man raises his head from the papyrus he is working on and sighs, lifting the ball from his feet and considering it. The man has a full, ungroomed beard blowing in the hot wind and equally bushy brows almost obscuring his eyes. The boy extends a hand passively, requesting the ball in silent expression. Two other boys join him from behind and stand submissively as if anxiously anticipating the outcome of the moment. The man smiles and extends the hand with the ball towards the boy, but as the boy reaches for it, the man retracts his hand, pulling the ball back to his own chest. With his other arm, the man is holding down the papyrus from blowing away in the wind.

The boy, startled takes a step backward and one of his friends puts a hand on him as if to guide him away.

The man starts to make a tut-tut sound and beckons the boy back, still holding the ball. The boy stands firm and regards the man again. The man starts staring at the ball intently, peering into it as though looking hard for something inside it, then he closes his fist around it, brings it to his mouth. A whispered word is uttered into his fist, but it is indiscernible as to what the word is. On opening his hand, the ball has been changed to gold. Disbelieving, an awed exclamation comes from the now small group of children who have gathered. The old man chuckles, clearly pleased with himself. Rolling the ball to his fingertips, he extends the ball back to the boy, who reaches out and takes it. He turns away and smiling shows his friends who crowd around. One of the smaller boys snatches it and runs away, the others all run after the ball and the younger boy. All except the boy who had taken the ball back from the man in the first place.

The man, who had by now gone back to writing on the papyrus turns back to face the boy. The boy just smiles at him, and stands there staring. The old man, now suddenly looks concerned. He gathers the papyrus, rolling it up, and picks up the ink and writing tool in his possession to put them in a small cloth bag hanging from his neck. Moving as fast as he can, the man walks off towards a small building but glances behind, appearing almost frightened. It is well past dusk now and the boy continues to remain in his place, staring over his shoulder to where the old man is headed.

On entering the doorway to his home the old man seems to sigh in relief and takes his bag off over his shoulder to place on the table. As he sets it down however, the boy is already standing in front of him on the other side of the table.

Gasping, the man drops the bag, and falls backwards onto the stone floor. Faster than possible, the young boy is already there at his side and pulling the papyrus from him. The man grips tighter, shaking his head and the boy responds by putting his free hand to the man's throat, squeezing. The man chokes, grabbing at the hand taking his life. The boy continues to grip the man's throat rather than let go, so the man stops struggling, reaches up to the boy's face and draws a line with his finger across the boy's temple in the shape of a 'Z' and marks three dots across the lines. The boy, who is smiling at the man's discomfort suddenly starts to look like he is in pain, the smile fading from his face. Where the man drew the sign, a purple mark raises from the skin and starts to burn him. Rising to his feet the boy starts to yell, clutching at his head. The old man lies, barely alive, on the floor. The boy is throwing himself around, in to the table, knocking over the chair. Herbs fall from the window sill where they were hung to dry. The old man starts to laugh quietly and moves to sit up when a strapped booted foot steps on the man, pushing him back to the ground. Before he has time to speak, a dagger is thrust through the old man's throat and the blade removed. Drawn upwards, the blade leaks blood to the floor as it is raised up to the face of the man who wielded it. Belil considers it before licking the blade and savoring the taste. The boy, on the floor clutching at his skull remains in obvious agony, and Belil walks over to him. Opening a vein in his wrist, Belil offers it to the boy, who gulps unceremoniously. After a few seconds, the pain seems to have subsided and the boy looks enraged. Charging over to the body of the man, the boy kicks it.

"ALKA (Come)" shouts the boy at Belil, who nods his head.

"Abum (Father)" Belil responds. The boy storms out into the night and Belil gathers the papyrus from the floor. Now seeped at the edges in blood, the paper bears the mark of the amulet Belil later wears at his neck to control the Old Ones. As Belil follows his maker in to the darkness outside, he passes a book filled with more sketches, more symbols and sigils. From the gust caused by Belil's swift exit, a leaf flies to the floor, a bowl like etching with a person wearing a crown of ostrich feathers, symbolically laying an offering in one hand, and drinking from a cup with another. The cup has an ankh on it, and as the paper flutters in the breeze by the door, a map is just identifiable on the other side of the sketch.

## Chapter 17 Loose Ends

"I hate to say it" Russell said turning to me, "But I think we might need to let this one go." There were splinters of wood everywhere and Russell nestled close to the doorframe to shield himself. He, I and Cassie had come back to Belil's old club looking for Michael or any of the remaining Old Ones.

"This is the last one Russell. We aren't stopping now." I responded to him half laughing at the idea of stopping now. "We have chased Michael across the country and back again. He might not be here, but we won't waste a trip and miss out on sending the last one of these things back to where they came from. If you can't walk on your leg, I'm going in without you."

Russell clutched the leg that he had mauled by the other OldOne we had taken down earlier this same night. He shook his head. "Not a chance you are leaving me behind, but if I get killed, I am coming back for you Matt. And I will not be happy...." He joked back at me, but I suspected it would be the truth - he would find a way.

"I don't doubt you for a second, Russell" I remarked rising to my feet and bracing myself to run through the charred doorway towards the grunting sound behind it in the dark. There was a sudden rush of air beside me.

"Come on boys, not feint of heart are you?!" Cassie had drawn to a halt beside me, in between Russell and I. There was an echoing yowling sound that dissipated into the darkness. "What's the pause for anyway? All this time, taking out one after another of these things, and this one has you halted." Cassie was having fun toying with us, but the comment burned a little none the less.

"It's bigger than the others. Faster too." Protested Russell. I shrugged.

"I just thought it was polite to let ladies go first" I sniped back. She leaned in to me and smiled seductively before she moved to kiss me. I purposefully paused as she leant in further and smiled back at her just to tease.

Russell groaned and stood to his feet "Well seeing as the two of you are busy, and that thing is getting away, I guess I better take the honours." Russell hobbled around the door frame heading towards the remains of the burnt stairwell. As he reached the top he abruptly stopped at the mouth of where the stairs used to be, and Cassie and I met him there.

The stairs had collapsed, but Cassie and I simply dropped to the ground beneath. Russell stood staring down. "So what am I supposed to do stuck up here?" he called, clearly put out.

I held my arms out "Don't worry, I'll catch you sweetheart" I mocked him. He and I had bonded well over the last year, but I still took every opportunity to insult him.

"Oh shut up and go get that thing," he replied indicating the last of the Old Ones. "I'll find a way down. Bung leg or not!" and he wandered off muttering.

Cassie was already ahead of me, and I followed her to the cave where we had released Violet. I wondered if it had come home to die. If it knew we had chased it in to a corner, and it had chosen this place to crawl back into the earth, the place from where it had originally been released by Belil. I stood next to her, and placed my hand at the small of her back where the edge of her once white jumper met her skin. She wore her favourite black jeans, and the boots she had taken from Cam's belongings before we had moved from the loft to the latest motel.

We stared in to the cave and saw it, its body tense and readied for the coming conflict. It was perched on the long stone bench, a sliver of moonlight breaking though from the ceiling to land on one of its broad shoulders. It's eyes glowed a deep red and it snorted in the dark, but didn't move. We looked back at it, as severe in our intent to kill it, as it was on surviving. If it could. It stood still and statuesque, like a stone gargoyle. The light that shone from a hole in the roof of the cave highlighted its flexing muscles and Cassie grew even more grave. I knew she would be wondering if it was this one that took Cam and shred her before any of us could have intervened to save her.

As we waited for someone to take the lead and make a move, Russell, who had made a way down for himself after all, stepped between us, and blasted the shotgun he held with no warning.

Cassie and I looked at each other and moved in to meet the approaching OldOne, who had his fangs extended, drool slipping to the floor as it cried out in response to the shot.

Flipping itself through the air it dodged the bullet, only just being grazed. A mix of herbs, and ash exploded against the back wall where the shot had missed it's mark. A few months back we had discovered that we could mix the ash of a dead OldOne with the original mixture and it became lethal, no messing around with salt and chanting. It had been almost pure chance that we had killed that one. It had taken Viktor, Russell and I all our strength and a great deal of pain to achieve it. At least it had proven to come in useful. Myria had worked it in to the mixture we loaded in to the shells and orbs, even found a way to make it into a paste to coat the crossbow arrows. The upside was making our attacks lethal, not just sending them back where they came from, but it was also that we didn't have to bring Myria along.

Myria was no where near as strong or fast as the rest of us, and had a propensity to get in the way. It suited her as well, given she had become immersed in her latest obsession. There was a myth about some ancient bowl you could use to restore life. Myria was certain now, if she found it she could bring Camille back from the dead. Although she had mentioned restoring my life as well, I had now grown used to my new family, I felt I had a sense of purpose, and for the first time, I also felt like I knew where I belonged.

Most days I filled learning new things, reading, mastering tasks I never felt I had time to when half my life was spent sleeping. Because I only needed sleep every few days, I used the time to learn about culture, mechanics, strategy, anything I though might come in useful at some stage. I did this during the day, because I had a tendency to become distracted at night. As soon as she woke, Cassie and I would spend time talking, wandering and generally just enjoying each other. I had found it hard to steer my thoughts away from her. A mixture of blood bond and lust no doubt. Even now, as I saw her launch at the enormous OldOne and moved to hold back it's paw from striking her, I found it easy to lose track. The way her hair bounced, her body moved, ethereal and invoking for me. I felt a familiar desperation to touch her, to stroke her skin. She caught my eye as I stood watching her, grinning like a school kid, but she grimaced in response to seeing the tail that flicked back at me while I was distracted.

The appendage had swung around to strike at me almost catching my head, though I managed to duck, saving my head but leaving myself open. I was struck across my upper body leaving a gash across my chest. It flew me across the room and I gathered myself to my feet. As I did, Russell scolded me:

"Pay attention Matt. What do you think this is? Get your head back in to it" with that, Russell tossed a vial to me. I caught it, and threw myself back into the fight. Cassie leapt from the side to the back of the OldOne, and pulled at its neck so it couldn't lower it's head. As it cried in protest, I smashed a glass vile of the mix in its mouth. Immediately there was a glowing followed by a bright sparking like fireworks. The OldOne fell, leaving nothing but ash. Cassie stood triumphant in the pile of ash, clapping her hands free of the dust that coated her.

"God you are sexy when you do that." was all I had to say.

Regarding me with amusement she came over to me. "Do what?"

"I don't know, just....everything." I put my arm around her.

"Well I am going to need you to be more specific so I know what not to do next time."

"What not to do?" I asked.

"I can't have you getting distracted and hurt every time we get into a fight. I need you strong for myself." she ran her finger over the gash in my chest that was already healing at the edges. One good feed and I would be fine, but it still stung like hell.

Russell tried to ignore us politely and continued talking half to himself and half towards us. "Handy stuff that ash. Beats all the chanting, salt carrying, and saves on time. Mixing their remains to make a weapon against them wasn't something I would have thought of. Good thing Myria's so proactive" He noted from where he was crouched gathering some of the ash into a container. "I wonder if it works on anything else."

"Like us" I said finishing his unspoken words for him.

Russell made a thoughtful face "Got to admit when we do find Michael it couldn't hurt to have something special up our sleeves. No telling how long the effects of the OldOnes' blood on him will last."

There was a new thought. "I hadn't thought of them as capable of wearing off." Cassie broke her embrace from me as I spoke, and tried to spark the old torches to life on the walls. Only a few remained that would work.

"Well we don't really know do we....?" confirmed Russell. "At least we think we got the last one of these. He flinched from the pain in his leg as he stood upright. "I am feeling my years. I need a holiday."

"You need a doctor" I clarified going to give him a hand. He shooed me away of course.

"Eww" I heard Cassie say from over by the stone bench. She picked up a pair of running shoes, smothered in dried blood. I recognised them from my dream about Amy. I shuddered and looked around expecting to see more remains. There were none of course. Just the bare bones of the burnt out club of Belil's. I took a torch from the wall and walked around the perimeter taking everything in. In the light of the torch I noticed Rune markings all over the walls and ceiling. Around the hole in the roof whole sections of the marking had been broken off.

"They were binding runes." Clarified Russell. "They were designed to contain whatever was kept in this cave... In this case the Old Ones. The Runes kept them inside." Russell was a never ending source of new information for me, I always had questions, and he seemed to have all the answers.

"I thought that was what the amulet was for, to control them. Not that it works anymore" I queried.

"The amulet controlled them, tied them to the will of the one they were linked by blood to. So whoever fed from them and fed them. That's why we destroyed it. To use it was a darkness we couldn't tap into, couldn't risk. I know you thought different Matt but it was the best decision."

"I know I stand by it" Cassie confirmed from across the room.

"I just can't help thinking about how many people have been hurt, if there was anyway things could have been done differently." I looked back up at the ceiling.

Russell followed my gaze upward and looked up at the hole in the ceiling. "Looks like something was thrown up there, broke bits off or something."

"When we came to rescue Violet" I said it out loud as though responding to Russell, but all I was really doing was confirming to myself that we had indeed been responsible for the OldOnes being released, for all those lives they took. Even my own.

Russell put his hand on my shoulder. "Anyhow. No changing the past. And we should be celebrating. This was the last OldOne. The last one. I think I am due a holiday" He hobbled off.

I was caught in the moment, caught in my own thoughts. Still, maybe Russell was right. I couldn't lose myself in guilt. After all we hadn't brought them out of their hellish home and in to this cave in the first place. Cassie took my hand and we left. I hoped we would never come back here. Never see the inside of this cavern again. There was nothing good that could ever come of being here. Finally I felt like I was closing a chapter. Even though I had yet to catch up with Michael. Which I would.

When we got back to the loft, Viktor was the only one awake and waiting for us. Dawn was on the cusp of arriving and Violet was already asleep. Myria was holed up in her room again, a place she was spending more and more time in, if she wasn't in a library somewhere downtown of course.

"How did you go?" Viktor asked, casually looking up over the newspaper he browsed through.

"Victory!" Russell exclaimed raising an arm in the air. Viktor smiled contentedly back at him as Russell collapsed on the couch, supporting his leg on the coffee table with effort.

"Brilliant" Viktor mused, looking back at his paper. It was almost as though he didn't care about the outcome, but I knew he did. He had told me a month ago that as soon as we took the last one down, he wanted to take Violet away for a year round the world venture and bonding vacation. Part of me supported it wholeheartedly in light of the fact that it would mean not having to overhear their midnight antics. The downside was that it meant Cassie, Russell and I had to share taking care of Myria. Not that she couldn't take care of herself, but she seemed comfortable with us, and Cam would have wanted her cared for. Myria did have over the top and obsessive tendencies from time to time though, that made living with her difficult. Me being the longest lasting obsession so far, and the quest for this resurrection myth a close second. Cassie hated it of course, but I had learned to navigate space between us, avoiding alone time, evading eye contact or anything close to misunderstandings or misinterpretations.

Excusing ourselves, we left to get cleaned up and sleep off the night, but on the way to our room, Cassie and I snuck kisses and tripped over each other in the hall. We made it as far as the shower before we forgot about sleep. Well I did anyway. By the time the first rays of light were threatening the blackout blinds we had installed I was moving sweat soaked tendrils away from Cassie's face, and the sheet back over her body.

I slept soundly, catching up on the last four days, and was grateful that I didn't dream. I was used to it, but still never felt as refreshed when I dreamt. There were always too many questions after, about what was real, what was my brain filling in the gaps with, and it was always intense. I lay thinking for a moment. I had an idea unfurling in my mind, but wasn't ready to commit to how it would work yet.

"Why so serious" Cassie asked, slowly rousing from her sleep. She propped herself up on one arm and gave me a suspicious look.

"No reason" I replied before relenting. I wasn't sure she would be as keen to get away as I would. "Maybe I am giving some thought to traveling. Getting away for a while, just you and I."

Cassie sprawled back on to the bed and smiled, closing her eyes. "Hmm. Sounds good to me. You know that's what Violet and Viktor are thinking of doing though don't you? We can't all disappear at once."

"I know" I assured her as I rolled on top of her. I kissed her neck and she purred in response. Her feet curled and squirmed as I kissed along the right side of her neck before swapping to the left. She giggled, and I sighed taking a moment to look her over. "Maybe when they come back. What do you think?"

Leaning up on her elbows, she sighed again. "Just you and I. Love the idea. Where would we go?"

I sat up to think. "I have to go to France. And Belgium. Maybe Italy. The architecture is amazing."

"We can get one of those ridiculous touristy guides to point out historical facts while we nod in fake appreciation!" she added, sounding enthusiastic.

"Definitely." We gave each other a knowing look.

"For now...." Cassie started but I kissed her to stop her finishing the sentence.

"For now duty awaits. We get up, get on with it and make hay." We both groaned getting off the bed. Cassie climbed in to a white dress that was sheer around her shoulders.

"I never understood that term." Cassie said thoughtfully.

"Make hay while the sun shines? You're kidding." I was legitimately surprised. "You who are so much more experienced than I am, so much older....." Cassie scowled.

"Well what does it mean then, smart ass."

"That while you have a chance, you might as well...." but I never got any further. There was a sudden scream from Myria's room.

## Chapter 18 New Beginnings

I busted through the door only to see Myria doing a victory dance in her pink tank top and black silk pajama pants. Viktor was standing behind me by now and mumbled something under his breath. As he turned, Violet was pulling a shirt over her head as she came down the hallway.

"Spoiled brat! " he hissed highly displeased.

"What happened?" Violet asked Viktor.

"She finally lost her mind. I'll buy a rubber stamp with the word 'crazy' on it when I decide to get out of bed again." Without breaking stride, Viktor hoisted Violet over his shoulder and carried her back into their bedroom. She let out a delighted laugh, and the two disappeared.

Myria ran up excitedly to me, flapping a papyrus scroll she had just extracted from a bunch of similar papers and documents she had taken out from under her bed. "Matt. I found it. I have been going through books, scanned documents, microfiche and God knows what else, but I finally found this." She waved the paper at me and I took it from her. It was very old, and in sub par condition.

"Where did you find this?" I asked

Cassie walked past me in the corridor and I could tell she wasn't impressed by the stride of her walk and the half glance she gave me.

"It was right under my nose, I just didn't realize until now. I saw this pattern, but didn't know what it was." Myria replied. "Come have a look....there was a mystic, around two thousand years ago who made all these crazy inventions, had all these ideas about the binding forces of life and the universe. He used to be a consultant and oracle to the head king, or figurehead, but fell out of favour when he dabbled with resurrecting people. Or trying at least." She took a deep breath before continuing on excitedly.

"So there is a map on the back, but it's hard to make out. I'll have to get some special chemicals to try and bring out the image better so I'm headed out now." Myria moved excitedly around gathering a jacket to throw over her shirt. She shimmied into a skirt and slipped out of her pyjama pants before she grabbed a backpack off the floor and slipped a pair of ballet flats on. She threw herself at me giving me a bear hug holding on to me as tight as I imagined she could.

"I found it Matt. We're nearly there." she whispered in my ear. She almost pulled away from me but hovered next to my neck and looked up at me. I immediately put my hands on her shoulders and moved her away. She averted her eyes at the rejection, but moved on. "See you when I get back" she grinned, and skipped out. Then the whirlwind called Myria was gone.

I knew Myria was headed out to the Candle & Book, the local herb, crystal and all round supply store for all things pagan or witchy. There was a man who worked out of there named Armada -though I doubted that was his real name- who used to be in art restoration, but had turned soothsayer some years back. He liked to wear a long purple velvet jacket and beads with matching rings. Myria had introduced me around five months ago, and we would often catch up to debate life and death issues. He didn't know what I was, but it was nice having a kind of an ordinary conversation. As ordinary as it could be with a guy who sold goofer dust and tarot cards as a main occupation. I wasn't about to cast stones though.

I wandered into the lounge room where Cassie was curled up reading her latest find. A book on religious philosophy. I walked around the coffee tablet take a spot next to her.

"You shouldn't entertain her Matt." Cassie said, not even looking up. But she did sharply snap the volume shut.

"You aren't curious? If there is a way to get Camille back? Maybe restore your humanity?" she looked up at me, very seriously.

"Cam, yes. Me, no. Where would I go, what would I do? I don't know anyone, never had a job. I can't imagine being human again. Clearly you've been giving it some thought though." I felt the tension in her voice. Since she changed me, Cassie had always had a pang of guilt any time the topic of being human came up.

"Not really. I don't think there is any going back. Besides, I don't think I could ever be without you." I pushed away some of the hair hiding her face. She looked back up at me again and smiled. That made me relax. When she was happy, I was happy. "I just don't want to give up on the chance she might be on to something. Everyone misses her. You, Violet, Russell and Myria."

"Doesn't really matter anyhow. It's just a myth. Even with everything I have seen over the years..... Cam's buried, she's gone, and as much as I miss her every single day, I can't play around with ideas of how she might be brought back. It's impossible."

Violet waltzed in unannounced just then. "Never say impossible little sister."

"I see Viktor let you out of his sights" I teased. Cassie giggled softly as Violet fell into the couch looking sated and pleased with herself.

"I think I love him...." Violet declared. "I hate I said that, but I'm really getting attached to the guy. He kind of rubs off on you after a while. Like a stray that follows you home even though you didn't like it at first, but once you get used to the company.... You really miss it, and crave it more and more. Plus the sex is amazing."

She gave a cheeky grin and turned her head towards the door behind her as Viktor walked through with two glass tumblers filled with warm blood. "Gee thanks, be still my heart...oh wait. It is." He taunted back before handing Violet the glass and easing into the spot beside her. "I have to agree with Cassie though" Viktor said leaning towards me. "You have to make sure Myria doesn't have any confusion about your relationship.... She's funny about you. I've seen it before and it never ends well."

"I could not be clearer..." I sighed.

"Try. Nothing worse than a pissed off witch with an obsession. I'd know." As soon as Viktor said the words he winced as though he wished he hadn't.

"How would you know?" Violet asked

"I've been around."

"Hmm."

"I'll talk with her." I said and left, kissing Cass on the forehead as I exited.

I found Myria quickly, her face lighting when she saw me. Taking up her stride beside her, I tried my best to sound casual.

"Myria, I need to talk with you."

"Sounds serious. What did I do?" she joked, but I hoped she would take this seriously.

"I just...I hoped that you understand, you know, that when you hug me, get close to me that it's a bit awkward. A bit close. Understand. I want to be your friend but I want to know you understand that that's it. Right?"

Myria was quiet. She looked at her feet and I felt nervous, unsure of the response. "I know what I see, Matt. It's as clear as day, us being together. I don't know how it works with you being a Vampire and me not. But it will work" She sounded so determined it worried me more than anything she or Cassie had said before. I stopped in my tracks, and she mirrored my response, turning to face me.

"Maybe when you saw us I was looking after you, not with you.....you know.? How Cassie, Russell and I have been living with you." I was trying to reason with her but her face failed to change.

"No. I know you're with Cassie, and I put up with her, but sooner or later.... You'll see."

"You put up with her?!" I exclaimed.

Myria cocked her head and shrugged her shoulders.

"No Myria." I demanded. "No more. Get it out of your head!"

"Whatever" she responded sounding faintly irritated. "Don't worry about it" Myria chimed the last part as she backed away from me. I didn't follow, but I had an uncomfortable tightness in my chest, along with an impending sense of doom.

On the long walk back home, I started to think more seriously about Cassie and I taking that break as soon as Violet and Viktor came back.

Back at home, I met Violet at the door. She was holding a thick yellow envelope she had just retrieved from the step.

"How did it go?" she asked me amused no doubt because she guessed the answer.

"Brilliant!" I responded sarcastically.

"Think you can manage while Viktor and I are away?"

"We will make it work." I scrubbed my face with my hand. "What have you got there to distract me?" I enquired hopefully of the envelope.

"Not sure yet." Violet delicately slid her finger under the lip of the envelope and peered inside. A quizzical look crossed her face.

"What is it?" I pressed.

"Dirt" she responded, reaching inside to pull some out. She ran it through her fingers and I took the package off her.

"No markings" I stated, curious. Reaching inside, I pulled out a chunk of dirt. Looking at it I showed it to her. "There is some kind of marking on it. I don't recognize it though."

Violet's eyes widened. "I do. It's from the seal. The one that leads to where the OldOnes live, their domain."

"From Belil's place." I tried to clarify. She nodded. She looked so far away, tracing the image with her fingertip.

"Who would send you that Violet?" Violet answered by throwing the offending piece across the room. It smashed and she looked momentarily satisfied.

"You alright?" I asked.

"You love my sister?" Violet asked of me out of the blue.

"Love doesn't cover it. I don't know what to call it." I answered earnestly.

"All consuming passion....? That you would do anything to protect?" she ended her own question with a laugh."Lucky me. I have had it twice."

"Twice?"

"Ben, and now Viktor" Violet looked at her feet again. She never did that. Never looked down, or away like she was weak or awkward. Violet was one of the most powerful people I knew.

I couldn't tame my curiosity. "What was Ben like?"

"Amazing, perfect. I loved him more than myself. I love Viktor, don't get me wrong....but to lose Ben. My first great love.... To see them cut his throat like that." She took a pause I didn't even try to fill. "In spite of everything I saw when I was locked away, remembering the last I saw of him...That's the worst part of everything that happened. There being nothing I could do to save the one person I had ever truly known happiness with. That was worse than hell itself."

I shifted the weight on my feet. "Violet. You call it hell but, other than the fact I know the OldOnes live there, but other than that, I don't really understand."

Violet looked a million miles away. "I call it hell, because its hard to describe it as anything else. Burning hot, stench filled, full of pain and screams. It sometimes looked like a warehouse torture chamber. People strapped down pleading. Sometimes like a city, deserted, abandoned, until you would realise something was following you, playing with you...until...." I held my breath. "Until it found you, punished you" She gathered herself before changing her tone to be more harsh. "I don't know who sent that" she pointed at the envelope I still held, "...but I don't know, don't care. No one is ever going to make me feel weak like that again. Not ever." She looked at me pained.

"At least you have Viktor now" I said trying to gain a positive.

"Yes. Viktor has been my saving grace."

I spied Viktor sneaking up on Violet, happily oblivious to our conversation a moment before. He might have strength, strategy and 1000 years on us, but he still couldn't hear as well as I, and nowhere near as well as Cassie. I was glad for his sake, so he didn't have to hear our last conversation.

Happy to shift the subject to happier things I asked Violet when she and Viktor were leaving. Not giving her a chance to answer, he sprung on her, lifting her off the ground. I was going to miss their balance to having Myria the Moody in the house. I was going to miss their friendship when they left.

Violet and Viktor set off on their round the world sabbatical the next month and left Russell, Cassandra and I to look after Myria. Living with Myria was interesting, but not as challenging the first year as I expected. It was little else than awkward at first. Russell was well aware of the tension between Myria and I, so he did his best to keep Myria's mood up and her focus off me. She was still trying to pin down the map's details, with little luck. The restoration of the document had only been partially successful, so she had to research other sources instead.

After the first year of Violet and Viktor being away, staying in the one place was becoming a strain, so Cassie, Russell and I began to seek out ways to distract ourselves. Russell and I were out revisiting the place that the old church he once lived in used to be before it burned down. While there, we had the ultimate of distractions presented to us. A for sale-sign staked in the ground. Russell leapt at the chance and bought up. Cassandra pushed us towards deciding to build a club there. It was close enough to the city that people were happy to come, far enough away we didn't draw negative attention from the neighbours. It seemed a perfect distraction. We all designed it and as a result three separate internal structures seemed to develop. A lounge bar area, mellow and very Russell, a dance floor that Cassie luxuriated in putting together with a purple and silver theme, and the castle-like back living area which consisted of two floors or dark marble, sleek and topped with two tower/turret style main bedrooms, each with a substantial balcony. Myria took an area downstairs and away from the main thoroughfare, while Russell actually set up a room at the back of the lounge as his base. That left Cassie and I with the run of the upstairs, which we used to our advantage. It was almost like living alone, Russell taking on the day-to-day running of the business, we hired a couple of staff, and Myria spent most of her time studying. She started attending university to study archeology, which she changed to philosophy, and then to ancient language studies within a six month period. Patience was not her strong point though, but as long as she was busy, she seemed happy. Which, she seemed -happy that is.

By the time Violet and Viktor came back, full of tales, the club was fully functioning. It was attracting a good crowd, turning a profit, and allowing access to a good food source. Repeat business was not a problem.

The first night Violet and Viktor returned, we spent the night all together, sharing stories, catching up on lost time. It was an excellent night and things felt perfectly on track in spite of the realisation that Cassie and I would have to share space again. Violet reveled in telling us about places they visited, cultural highlights and Cassie took it all in. I was looking forward to our trip together. Viktor couldn't help but tell us his woes and experienced, one of which involved Elias of all people. Turned out Elias had invited himself along with Viktor and Violet across their Mediterranean islands experience, and Viktor had ended up throwing him overboard. On 'rescuing' him the crew of the ship had been busy paying their respects over his lifeless corpse when Elias had made a remarkable recovery from death. With screaming, scattering onlookers everywhere, Viktor had made an impulsive run for it by jumping over the side of the ferry they were on. Violet, being Violet, had simply convinced the cabin crew she was someone else entirely and sailed with grace back to the harbour, while a soggy Viktor had to swim back and find her, covered in sores from his extended period in the salt water. I was still chuckling over the story when I ducked back to my room to get my iPad to show Violet.

I had just turned from reaching the device that lay on the bed when I realised I wasn't alone. Myria stood behind my door and had been waiting for me. She was in a see-through purple negligee, standing seductively. Waiting for me. Startled, I tried to avert my eyes.

"Myria! What do you think you are doing?" were the first and only words I could find.

"I know you still think of me being a kid, but I'm not. I needed to show you... I can be everything Cassie is and more." she started to walk towards me. I backed away in response.

"You need to get out. Now! Get out before...." I lost my train of thought. All I could think was that if Cassie walked in, she was probably going to try and kill Myria for this.

"Please" Myria pleaded. "I love you"

"Myria. I am not interested....get out. Enough. No more childish games". I didn't even care if she hurt now and forever. This had to stop.

The picture frames on the walls cracked and smoked. The alarm clock started up with radio static, and the sizzle of electrical wiring overheating was heard. I held my ground while Myria looked blankly at me. She sobbed suddenly then rushed out of the doorway, past Cassie who was arriving to check on my whereabouts.

Cass looked at me without judgment. I waited for the change in tone, the I told you so. Some kind of reaction from her.

"Hey," she said calmly. "Came to see what was taking so long."

"Nothing to worry about." like a half naked Myria running down the corridor crying?

"It looks like you have it all under control" she opened her arm to grab me around the waist as we proceeded to walk down the corridor together.

"That's what you call it!" I retorted.

"Did I ever tell you I have exceptional hearing." she replied.

"Once or twice."

"Well I do. It is so good I can hear whole conversations from outside if I know who and what to listen out for."

"What a talent" I played along. I loved this girl. Smart, strong willed, she trusted me implicitly, was proud of me, and loved me as I loved her. Myria on the other hand I was sure was about to cop the wrath of Cassandra.

## Chapter 19 Building a bridge

Turned out there was no wrath of Cassandra. Cassie seemed content enough to know that Myria knew unequivocally that I didn't want anything to do with her. Myria though had locked herself away, refusing to talk to anyone for a week and a half before her 'Emo' self gravitated towards human contact again. Even then, she refused to talk to anyone for another week and a half, then, only to Russell.

One afternoon before breakfast, Myria floated past us in relative silence, slamming the back door behind her. It was a routine now. Russell was eating toast, Violet sipping on a drink in a mug, and Viktor out getting the new security equipment he had ordered in, when Cassie cleared her throat.

"I was thinking," Cassie announced. "Myria is finishing up her studies this week and we never do anything special for her. I thought I might book a room in that restaurant she likes in the city, get some decorations, candles? What do you think?"

"Really, I'm surprised" Violet said. Russell continued chomping and reading the paper.

"Even I can't hold a grudge too long" Cassie replied nonchalantly. "Does she have any friends we can invite? I never see her with anyone but us."

"No friends." Russell stoically responded. "I talk to her about reaching out a bit, but truth is I think she thinks she's better than everyone else." He looked up from his paper. "Not easy to make friends when you feel that way. Besides. She always has her head in a book."

"I'll book then." and like that Cassie moved on. She was good at that, moving on and not bearing resentment.

So the end of the week found Russell, Cassie, Violet, Viktor and I crowded around the back VIP room of a restaurant which served the most incredible smelling porterhouse in town. At least Russell and Myria could enjoy it. Well, if Myria ever arrived on time. Russell had been eying off the menu since we walked in, and was close to giving in and ordering after his second bread basket. Even if we couldn't eat, we made up for it with drinking. The drinks kept coming and kept most of us patient enough. Cassie and I lounged on the wicker chairs breathing in the balmy air while Viktor toyed with his next generation iPad. He had had to go one up from me.

"Where is she?" Violet's voice lacked any concern, but reflected her anger well. "That Myria! If she thinks she can keep us waiting here for her all night she has another thing coming!" Violet tapped her foot impatiently, before Viktor abandoned his toy and came up beside her to caress her arm before taking her hand.

"Relax Violet. Even if she doesn't come to her own party, we can still have fun. Have a drink, we can dance" He gave her a sultry look and pulled her to him in a mock dance-like embrace that was far more intimate than a simple dance move. Violet was immediately appeased. I wondered if love could truly burn so hot for eternity. Or would eventually bad habits eventually take their toll, like leaving the toothpaste cap undone? Love forever after really had a whole new meaning with this group of people.

"What'cha thinking?" Cassie asked from beside me, interrupting my thoughts.

"Nothing." I lied.

"Looked serious to me" she said back, feigning a serious look.

"You're in a better mood than I expected." I detracted, happy to steer the conversation in another direction. Cassie smiled in utter contentment and I thought to myself that she might start purring at any second.

"I'm just happy." she offered.

"Happier than usual." I noted. "Usually something like Myria being 2 hours late for her own dinner would have you cursing her name."

"Nope. She deserves a break" I raised my eyebrows at Cassie's comment, legitimately taken aback.

"OK, where is my Cassandra. I want her back."

"Jealousy didn't suit me. I decided after the last episode that I need to be a little more understanding."

"How so?:" I asked trying not to laugh.

"Myria hasn't really had anyone there for her, hasn't really had the chance to live a normal life. Cam was always flitting from one place to another, Russell was always, well Russell. As much as I love the guy, emotionally connected he is not." She sighed and leant back further. I signalled the waitress for another drink for her.

"I noticed. This is her party, and look who's here. No friends, just a bunch of Vamps and an emotionally disconnected something-supernatural-about-him guy. She should be out, being happy, being young."

Cassie nodded. "Not obsessing over strange artifacts and dead print like she has been over the last few years."

"So you're happy with her obsessing about me now."

Cassie's head snapped back. "Lets not go too far. I'm happy that even though she threw herself at you half naked, you knocked her back without a second thought. No ifs or butts. Just hit the road Myria" she taunted.

"I'm glad me being horribly uncomfortable was so amusing for you Cass."

"Amusing and reassuring" Cassie offered.

I squinted my eyes at Cassie and thought I would give her something to think about. "You know she may not be here because she killed herself, right. In grief after I knocked her back."

"I doubt it. She would complain it would hurt too much."

"Ouch." I responded.

"Exactly" she quipped. I groaned. Cassie slunk an arm around my neck. She looked at me thoughtfully, smiled and said to me: "Seriously though, I'm happy just to know that no matter what, you're mine. Nothing else seems to be important to me any more". She kissed me and I breathed her in.

"I'm happy, you're happy" I said as Myria decided to grace us – though she wasn't alone. A twenty-something-year-old guy followed in her wake.

"I am so sorry I'm late" Myria chanted. "We got caught up and I just didn't keep track of the time!" There was a falseness to her claim.

Russell was the only one who asked the question all our stunned faces showed. "Who's the guy?"

Myria pulled 'the guy' in closer to her as if protecting him. "This is my boyfriend" she continued to our ongoing astonishment. Then she finished her sentence, and I could feel the anger radiating from Cassie, like a white dwarf star about to implode. "This is Matt."

Matt, the other Matt, was standing politely and non verbal beside Myria. He was about my build, plain faced and with a similar hair colouring to me, and a similar cut. "Hey" he murmured at long last.

Absentmindedly everyone except Cassie replied "Hey" in return before resuming stunned silence. Then Viktor started laughing. His loud, all consuming laugh broke the uncomfortable silence, but then Violet hit him for his inappropriate response. He doubled over, continuing to laugh and she pushed him into a chair before looking towards Cassie. Violet was biting her lip not to smile, but her eyes reflected the fact she understood the seriousness of the situation. Finally, with some trouble, Viktor managed to stop himself from laughing.

Myria moved to take a seat at the table next to Russell, and Matt – the other Matt – sat beside her after pulling her chair out for her. Violet took a seat before I guided Cassie over. Her breathing had accelerated, her fists were clenched and I was almost certain I could hear her teeth grinding. I leaned over as I sat next to her "I am sure there is some kind of explanation" I offered. She looked me in the eye and I knew tonight was not going to end well.

"You should take your jacket off" prompted Myria to Matt, and the new guy promptly responded by removing his jacket and placing it over the back of his chair.

We sat in another awkward moment of silence until Viktor could no longer help himself. Trying not to laugh again he asked another question we were all dying to know the answer to. "So where did you come from Matt?" Matt looked over to Myria who nodded. He looked back and spoke to Viktor.

"I came from a town out west – at the end of the train tracks. Came here to study art, but I met Myria.. and now that's all I need."

The glass in Cassie's hand cracked just as the waitress arrived to take our order. Myria, Russell and Matt ordered food. Violet ordered two drinks, and took a deep breath.

"And how long ago was it that you met Myria" Cassie asked through gritted teeth. Matt looked at Myria again.

"I can't remember. It feels like forever" he said. He offered her his hand and she took it. He kissed it and Cassie groaned.

"That's ridiculous!" Cassie said, infuriated "How can you not remember? How about a ball park timeframe?" Myria started to look angry.

"What else do you do, Matt other that date Myria that is?" Asked Russell trying to move the conversation forward. The rest of the room was beginning to ease up, other than Cassie of course.

Another blank look from Matt the New Guy. "I don't know. Stuff."

"Stuff – wow. I like that too" Viktor said, Violet snickered.

"Myria cut my hair" new Matt announced. The proclamation came so out of the blue, it was clear this guy was missing half his brain cells. I didn't need two guesses as to why.

"So. Myria" began Cassie. Here we go I thought to myself. "Why don't you come clean now before I kick your lanky arse through the fine dining window."

"Cassie" Violet cried out loud as I fumbled for words.

"Cass. Baby. Relax" Cassie stood, and I echoed her. Cassie walked around to stand closer to Myria and Matt-ish, and I started to get nervous. "Cassie, you are going to have to back away – lets go" I implored.

"No – something's wrong here Matt. This is all wrong. Everyone in this room knows it."

"Cassie, settle down" Violet instructed, now rising to her feet. A waitress peered in the doorway then ran to the Maitre D'.

"What?" Myria asked standing up from the table. "Think you're the only one who can get a puppy to lead around?" She shot a vindictive look my way, and Cassie reeled towards her. I sprung to her, holding her back, with Viktor jumping half way across the table to do the same. I dragged Cassie backwards with Viktor's help.

"I'm fine, I'm fine". Cassie sputtered as she shrugged Viktor and I off. "I'll be alright, let's just go". I turned to grab my jacket to exit as quickly as possible. Then Cassie was suddenly over next to the other Matt, and reached her hand into his jacket pocket. She withdrew his wallet and sprinted across the room before Myria attempted to grab her. As she missed, Myria scattered glasses in the wake of her hand, with the sound of shattering glass close behind.

"Ah ha!" Cassie announced in her authoritarian voice. She brandished the drivers license she discovered. Myria practically broke into a run to snatch the card out of Cassie's hand, but Cassie stayed ahead of her of course, jumping from point to point as Myria tried helplessly to stay ahead.

"Cody Willis!" Cass declared. "Nice to meet you." Triumphant, she tossed the card and wallet at the boy. He looked dazed, confused. Picking up his property he struggled with what was going on, furrowing his brow.

"Why am I here? How did I..." He trailed off, and Myria shook with rage. Cassie strolled over to Myria.

"You are just wrong" Cassie whispered "How can you even think this is normal? You need to stay the hell away from us." Myria raised her hand to strike Cassie, but Russell grabbed her arm before she even made contact.

"Myria, we need to talk. This stops right now!" commanded Russell.

"You can't tell me what to do" she hissed back. Russell sprang back as though an electric shock had just run through him.

Cassie and I walked out leaving Violet to fix Cody's mind, and Russell to speak with Myria. We began to walk back home. For a long minute we strode down the street, Cassie trying to breath steadily. Eventually, not brave enough to say anything, I placed my hand on her shoulder. She spun around and to my surprise was crying. I decided then it was time for us to take a break from the others. Past time.

"We need to go Cassie." I started. She looked up at me expectantly. "We need to get away. You and I. To be alone, just be us." She nodded, and calmed.

"We can take that trip we spoke about." She affirmed.

"Start in France, finish in Egypt? Figure out what to do after?" Cassie nodded again, wrapping my arm around her shoulders and drawing her to me as we walked.

"You know I don't ever think I'm leading you around or anything like that, right?" Cassie sniffed.

"Babe, I know you couldn't if you tried." Cassie gave a half laugh and I smiled. This was right. Her and I getting away from everyone – everything. "The fact you wouldn't even think about something like that, well... that's one of the many reasons I love you." I squeezed her tighter and we headed home to pack.

Cassie and I chose to travel by boat, bypassing problems with me having to carry her barely conscious body around during cross-over daylight hours. The boat was perfect. Clear night skies, a stop over in Hawaii on the way, the weather warm and balmy. I knew straight away, that we had made the right choice to pack up and go. Not that we packed that much. The boat stopped at other islands on the way and Cassie and I spent most time in swim suits. During the day, I managed to abseil, worked out the flo rider and managed to have some fun without showing off too much for the crowds.

We had intended to go straight to Europe, but instead ended up swapping to another boat bound for India, spending a month there before we set off inland to explore. We slowly moved from there, across inland towards Europe. We had an incredible time, living in hotels, hanging out with backpackers, spending nights on the beach. We climbed mountains in the darkness, swam in pools of crystal cold waters, mediated under bohdi trees. The feeling was of utter freedom. No work to get back to – though I bought and sold over the net while we were en route. No responsibilities to have to plan around. Just breeze, sea and sleep.

Eventually we arrived in Spain, and though it felt almost all too soon, it had been almost a year since we initially set out. From there, we drove to France where we enjoyed the cooler temperatures. Cassie even enrolled in an after hours art course that she loved to bring back content from for us to talk about. We did more than talk though. If a topic came up we were debating about art and history, we would jump in the car and drive to the place, take a tour and explore history through what was left, architecture, art, museum pieces and stories. I was in a relative heaven.

One night I came home to our hotel and temporary home, a chateaux by the river. As I entered all was dark. I feared the worse for a minute until I noticed flickering candles on the balcony. I had brought flowers for Cassie who I found out on the balcony, legs dangling off the ledge. The balcony was decorated with small flickering candles, two tall heavily ornate champagne glasses filled with - well not champagne - and a happy birthday sign. She wore a satin white gown I had bought her in Luxembourg, and her hair floated free in the breeze.

My birthday. I had lost track of time, years even. Cassie smiled at me as I handed her the flowers and leaned into her embrace. She wrapped her legs around me and I pulled her off the balcony railing. Kissing her was like coming home. I walked us to the doorway, heading inside to the bed, before she dropped in passive protest.

"We have to be somewhere soon, birthday boy. No time for extracurricular activities."

"I drew her closer to me. I can be persuasive." I started licking up her throat line while I lay kisses simultaneously. She rubbed against my body in response and let out a regretful groan.

"I said we don't have time right now, as much as I hate saying that. When we come back."

"Where are we going that is so important?" I breathed next to her ear.

"That would ruin the surprise."

"I won't tell if you don't." I kissed her ear as she leaned past me to grasp the two glasses, handing me one.

Tucking her hair behind her ear Cassie raised a glass to toast me. "Happy birthday my love". I raised my glass to meet hers.

"Many more with you."

"Every one like this one" She expanded draining the glass. Cassie's mood picked up another beat and her darted over, taking my hand. "We need to get going or we'll miss our window." she pulled me over to the balcony, and hopped up, giving me a cheeky look before she launched off, falling to the ground below. I jumped the balcony to follow. A few blocks later we strolled along and Cassie grew excited bouncing out of herself.

"What is it, that's got you so buzzed" I asked as I eyed her suspiciously. When we rounded the corner, the Louvre came into view. I looked at her in true surprise. This was one of the few places we had yet to visit because Cassie slept during the day. I hadn't wanted to go without her. They were open late a couple of nights a week, but it hardly seemed enough time from when she woke. I had planned to set out a tour plan for us to go before leaving for our next stop.

"You're kidding. A night tour?"

"Not just a night tour". She responded. "We have the place to ourselves."

"That's impossible. Literally impossible."

"Ah, unless you know a guy, who knows a guy who can manipulate security into giving us free reign."

"That's incredible!"

"Happy birthday". Cassie squeezed my arm tighter.

As we approached, a sleek looking man a little shorter than I, appeared at the doorway.

"Come in, come in!" the man motioned. Cassie slunk through and I followed. The lights were the perfect embellishment for the surroundings. I strolled around, happy to finally be there. A place I had longed to go since high school.

"Matt this is Paul." Cassie introduced the man that met us at the door.

"Nice to meet you." I muttered but my eyes had a hard time tearing away from my surroundings. I held out my hand and felt Paul take it. The handshake lingered longer than expected.

"Oh! I like him!" Paul enthused. "I can see why you like him Cassandra. So strong."

"Thanks. Good to meet you too." I said retracting my hand.

Paul sighed and rested his hand on his chest.

"I can't say thank you enough for this." Cassandra enthused to Paul.

"Just enjoy, don't break anything and be out by sunrise - but then I don't have to tell you that. But there is a chance you may see two friends of mine, well less friends, and more employees. Marcus and Anthony. They requisition for me...."

"Did I hear that right? Markus and Anthony" I asked incredulous.

"Yes, what about it? If you know them, I realize they are not my usual people, but sometimes you need a mercenary to do the hard labour. You understand."

"I think he means the names. Marcus and Anthony. Mark Anthony...." Cassie helped but there was still a moment of blankness before it clicked in to place.

"Ah... That's funny. Very funny. I never thought about that. 200 years they worked for me and I never even thought...." with that he turned and walked to a side room. "Have fun and be good kids!"

We never saw Marcus and/or Anthony. But we did see everything else. Everything we could have wanted to cover. Just before dawn, Cassie and I escaped back to the hotel, falling blissfully into sleep together. A perfect night.

Not long after, we decided to move along to Russia, and stayed another month before dipping our toes into Alaska for a couple of weeks then heading to Dubai. It was the same routine though, as fun as it was, and it began to become less interesting. Clubs, museums, we took in all the night life we could. Almost perfect.

When we were ready to make a final stop in Egypt before handing home, Cassie decided to get a tattoo to remember the trip by. Our first adventure. She looked at hearts, Tweety birds and images of climbing ivy in the book while I walked around inspecting the walls. By the time I got to Cassie she had moved into the section of the catalogue with sayings and quotes.

"Did you decide what you want yet?"

"No, eternity is a long time to be stuck with something." Cassie indicated sounding deep in concentration.

"They have laser removal nowadays, you know."

"Ugh. Don't date me. Besides, what's the point if you just get something removed. I may as well doodle on myself with a pen".

"Then get something meaningful". I said as I looked through the sayings. One grabbed me. It probably had more to do with aspects I wanted of myself, things I wanted to work on.

"Non ducor, duco." Cassie reflected "What does it mean?"

"I am not led. I lead." I had learned the Latin partly through art studies, part hobby over the years. It was just right for me.

"Definitely" Cassie said with an enthusiasm I thought I would never tire of.

Taking turns in the chair, I went first trying to distract Cassie from picking something I knew she would regret later- like Tweety Bird. I finally succeeded, and she picked something in matching lettering to mine. Something we could keep for ever.

Lazing on the beach afterwards, I ran sand through my fingers as Cassie skipped pebbles out to sea.

"Are you ready to go home yet Cassie, My Cassandra?"

"Soon. I am still enjoying this right now, but I guess I am curious as to what the bar looks like. Violet said they changed the entranceway and that there is this whole new dynamic in the people coming to the club. Our old room is there, ready and waiting."

"I do miss our bed".

"Me too". She walked over and straddled my hips. "I have had the best time. You know we can do this whenever we want. Nothing stopping us from leaving Viktor and Russell in charge of the club again. Take a few years to roam free."

"You'll not get an argument from me". We kissed until we became aware of voices at the other end of our beach. Two hippie looking bohemian types had congregated and were building a camp fire. We both stared at them, then each other.

"Timing". Cassie murmured to me.

"Dinner and one last sleep before we leave tomorrow night?" We rose and strolled over to the two inebriated bohemians at the end of the beach. I was getting better at casual encounters with people we would discuss the world with over a drink, then spike it with our blood so they could casually slip into pliable intoxication. We could then take what we needed while they were under the influence. Drunk on blood or not, I was getting so good now, they didn't even suspect what I was doing. The problem was getting close enough to take blood from someone was, well, difficult unless they thought you were getting involved for sex. I preferred this type of casual encounter, leaving people with good memories of a night they suspected they had fun with. Using violence, overt manipulation or paying for it seemed unnecessary, though having Violet's skills was probably more useful than any skill for getting people to willingly let you take a sample. Something I had discovered though, when I spiked people with my blood, after I drank from them they would heal immediately. That helped no end with covering up the evidence.

One last amazing sunset, and the next and last stop was Egypt.

## Chapter 20 Finding Faith

Before there's any misunderstanding, I hadn't forgotten Michael. Hadn't forgotten anyone back home, but the distance was welcome. Time to think, to plan, and to let go of what was not important so I could focus on what was. Arriving in Egypt, we were hit with an immediate contrast to what we had become used to over the last five years of being away from what I refer to now as 'real life'. I often thought I saw Michael hiding in a crowd, watching from a table across from ours at a restaurant. At first I used to get worked up, but then I started to realize it was just me reacting.

My dreams became more profound over time as well. At first dreams that seemed real, felt real, and had me waking, thinking I was still engaged in them. Smells, feelings, thoughts all carried over to the point where I found myself checking self for cues as to whether I was awake or not. I had dreams where I was walking in the sunlight with Cassie, tumbling through sheets with her, or floating in water. Those dreams I liked, and were a mix of memories, plans and wishes. Other dreams though....they came like disembodied visions of places and people I often didn't know. I would see things like Michael killing indiscriminately to feed, forcing people to do things they didn't want to do, or images of Myria lurking around caves, libraries and deserted alleys talking to guarded looking figures. Problem was, it was hard to tell if there was any reality in it. Like the dream I had with Amy in it from, years ago. I often thought of her. How much had been real, how much not. Given we found her shredded clothes in the chamber, did that mean it was all true? Was Michael there to direct her to her death? Was it the OldOnes' influence alone, or did he act on his own? Now the OldOnes had been eradicated, could Michael be back to his old self? Or as much as possible given his change. If my dreams were anything to go by, that was doubtful. I sat staring out of the porthole as we docked in Alexandria. Cassie was getting dressed, while I was spending time lost in my thoughts.

As soon as we disembarked, we were struck with the busy, crowded streets, people milling and rushing about at the same time. The smells and sights were overwhelming. A little girl passing us in the street even tried her luck at picking my pocket, but I caught her hand before she got more than a pace. She gave me a frightened look, then disappeared into the crowd. We caught a taxi and headed further inland towards Cairo and our hotel. Once there, we spent about a minute in the room before we headed to the concierge to find out the best places to head off to. Guided by the tall woman at the front counter, we caught a cab to one of the busier districts and walked past a food market to reach a museum front that had a tour guide walk established to take you through a tour of the inner city, and guide you to points of interest for your visit. Cassie loved doing these cliché tours, and I loved to see her happy so tagged along. I would have been happy enough to race around town ourselves, picking up what we could about where to go, what to do. One thing I really did miss though was food. Since I was changed, I was hungry most of the time, and blood satisfied me, but I still enjoyed the smell of most food, enjoyed the thought of eating, but stomaching the stuff was impossible. It was disappointing, but I guessed after a century or so I could get used to it. Maybe I would forget what it was like altogether.

'The land that gave birth to the first great civilisation: Egypt, locked in time' read the banner above the doorway where the 'Tour Starts Here' sign was chained to the ground. Our tour guide was a tall, slim built, and wore a Dashiki with linen pants and short cropped hair. His smile radiated confidence, and his enthusiasm was palpable, but when he spoke was when people really became enthralled.

"Pharaohs, Gods and Goddesses, The epitome of all things civilized..." The guide began. "This is the journey I take you on today. This is the place where you start to see the world where it all began, and continues to grow. Egypt has always had ties with ancient Greece and Rome...."

"I can't wait to see the pyramids" Cassie whispered to me.

"I don't think that this tour is going to cover that." I taunted. Cassie looked at me in scolding for spoiling her fun.

"I know that, but I just think its exciting. I remember studying Egypt in High School."

"Shhh." Came a comment from the person toeing the line behind us.

The guide continued talking "The heart of the people exists with the Nile, which is recommended to be seen from the waters....... make sure you take a Felucca tour, a tour like no other, taking a traditional boat along the Nile River. From there you can gain a feel for the enormous architectural wealth before you move on to explore...."

"Look!" Cassie pointed across the market we were walking through. I couldn't believe it, but Elias was there. He was running a stall of some kind in the far street, pressed against the walls of one of the buildings surrounding the market. We were moving past the market when he looked up to meet our stare. He simply smirked, winked, and kept on with his activity. It looked like a kind of game.

"I had no idea he was here" Cassie said.

"I'm not surprised. Elias is one of those people that appears from time to time, for no good reason." I pointed out.

"Should we go over?"

"I think he'll find us just fine Cassie. If not we can come back after the tour – see what he's been up to."

"Shh" came the repeat from behind my shoulder.

The tour guide kept going throughout our little conversation, seemingly unaffected: "...Thebes' burial chambers, temples like no other, the Sahara, and the Red Sea, with coral like no other, holding healing properties. All of this are gifts from the cradle of life as we know it, almost untouched by time itself...."

"Sounds like us." I noted. Cassie just smiled in response, but the tour guide must have mistook our banter for specific interest. He turned to us, offered Cassie his hand and she took it. When he touched her hand he rubbed it in response to the cold. An automatic motion I had noticed over time. That was one thing I didn't like about our kind. When the blood we drank ran cold, so did our temperature. We didn't feel it in each other of course, but it was a tell-tale sign to the outside world.

The tour continued and I tried to focus on the tour guide's voice rather than my thoughts about what may have brought Elias here. "The city you are in, Cairo is also known to those who live here as Um ad-Dunya (Mother of the World)." The guide then turned to Cassie. "Where are you staying?" Cassie looked back at me.

"Garden City" I answered.

"Ah – such a wonderful place. It was designed around the British Embassy...." And he was off again "Giza makes you feel like you are 4,000 years ago, but Garden city, with its curved roads, elegant design - it offers the other side to Egypt.

After the tour, the crowd was beginning to thin out. Cassie and I headed back to where we had seen Elias. The table he was at was still there, a cheap pack of cards and small cups were on the table, but no Elias. The full moon shone down illuminating the side alleys which we scoured visually, but nothing. No Elias.

"He hasn't left his stuff here." I submitted.

Cassie picked up one of the cups and a ball rolled out. "Nice ret up" she confirmed before a few small stones fell from the rooftop above. Looking up, we saw Elias fall from the roof in time to jump out of the way. The table smashed to pieces and the stall owner beside yelled and fell backwards in shock. Elias promptly raised his head to look at us:

"Good to see you two again. Missed the fun." He groaned as he got up and raced off. The stall owner beside us left his mouth gaping.

Without a second more to think about the situation, two more figures raced out from the shadows in chase of Elias, one was short and stocky, the other tall with long hair that flounced as he jumped carts and tables. By the way they moved, with the speed and strength they displayed, we immediately knew they were vampires. Cassie looked at me. I shrugged, and we both took off after them.

I caught up with them first, flashing ahead of Elias, who drew to a halt beside me. We had moved to a side street on the outskirts of the area when the two who were in pursuit arrived, but stopped in their tracks when they saw us.

"You need to step away from the boy" announced the short one/

"Boy!" Elias piped up indignantly.

"Yes boy. Anyone who doesn't know better than to steal from my boss is still a child." The big guy next to him dropped a long chain to the ground. It clanged against the concrete.

"He's wearing gloves" Elias motioned towards the chain wielding man.

"Silver chains. Nice work Elias, what the hell did you get yourself into?" I saw Cassie arrive just then and motioned to her to stop. She did, but the other two had already noticed her.

"A little of this, a little of that." As Elias said those words, the little guy pulled out a long blade, and gave a nod to the tall one. The tall one stood still for a moment.

"Marcus!" snapped the shorter one. Marcus reluctantly moved forward.

"Hey wait. Lets talk." I offered.

The short guy scowled. "No talk. We were told to collect, we are going to collect."

"Sorry" Marcus apologies as he swung the rope.

"Marcus and Anthony?" asked Cassie from her post.

"Yes" answered Anthony, the shorter guy.

"Paul told us about you. Your bounty hunters as well as thieves are you?" she continued.

"I believe the term is mercenary." Marcus offered up.

"So if the price is right, will you let him off the hook?"

"Not for this job. The guy who hired us doesn't take no for an answer." Anthony clarified for us.

So fight we did.

Marcus charged forward swinging. I ducked behind him and tried to pull on the chains. My hands burnt so badly in just an instant I thought I was going to throw up.

Marcus spoke again then: "Don't get in the way mate, I don't want to hurt anyone that doesn't make my list."

"I can't do that – Elias is my friend." Marcus looked concerned, but received a flying kick to the back of the head from Elias. The kick did little else than see Marcus' mood change to irritation. At least Elias was quick. He dodged Marcus' swings, first, second, third, and on the backswing for the forth Cassie arrived with a crowbar she had found. She grabbed the metal chain with the crowbar and pulled it free, but then Anthony ran towards her. I knocked him back and he flew 200 meters down the road. Marcus looked at me as though impressed.

"You are going to have to leave Elias alone now!" I stated, sure in myself that they didn't want to take me on given my strength. Most people avoided fights with me because of that. This guy though, had a cheesy grin emerge, and lunged at me. I flipped him over my back, while Cassie came up behind and kicked him in the chest as he flew through the air. Anthony was back and running, but Elias played interference. Anthony ignored Cassie and I, opting to take on Elias. Elias wasn't physically powerful so one hit from Anthony, who was faster than Marcus, saw Elias flat on the ground. I flashed over to knock Anthony out while Marcus was recovering, but he managed to grab my foot as I moved to rush forward. As I got tugged back, I failed to notice Anthony who jumped at me, slicing me with the blade he had. I felt a harsh burn in my little finger and yelped in response.

"Matt" I heard Cassie cry out, but the pain in my hand was so blinding I couldn't look to see her. I brought my hand up and saw my little finger was missing.

Rage overtook me. I leaped at Anthony, and pounded his face until he stopped moving and lay unconscious. Marcus who had come up behind me grabbed my by the shirt, but then started screaming. Elias had taken his own shirt off to handle the silver chain and had now wrapped it around Marcus' neck. Pulling Marcus back, Elias finally let him go when Marcus fell to his knees , clutching at his throat. Cassie had come over to see me, and held my hand like it was glass.

Elias stood staring at Anthony's bruised an battered face. "Remind me never to piss you off. I don't want to end up like that!"

"Just don't slice of any of my fingers and we should be alright" I responded sharply. I had stopped bleeding at least, but needed to eat, and soon to replace what I had lost.

"Don't worry – It will grow back" Elias dismissed.

"That's beside the point" Cassie snipped. "He's hurt."

"Aw... where were you when I lost my hand in Marrakesh?" Elias held up his arm that still had a tide mark across the wrist from where is had grown back.

I strode over to Marcus, who put his hand up in protest. "Mercy." he begged.

"Fine, but no more chasing Elias. Where he is, I am, and next time, I wont let you go. Understand?"

"Understood" Marcus responded. "We'll sort it with the boss. Tell him Elias is dead. But he can't come around there anymore?"

I looked at Elias. "Not a problem" Elias confirmed.

As we walked away, I turned to Elias to ask. "What did you do to upset their boss anyway."

"Its not so much what as who..." Came the response.

"I don't want to know" Cassie said interrupting Elias' oversharing.

After ditching my jacket, which was covered in blood, we headed back to the hotel.

"I'm going to go get you a blood pack" Cassie announced and headed out the door we had just walked in. I eased on to the bed and looked at the stump left behind. It wasn't pretty. Worse yet was my hunger. The missing blood was making me clouded in my thinking. My concentration impaired, so was my patience. When Elias bounced on to the bed beside me and started playing with the remote, I had to fight the urge to throttle him.

"You ever not getting into trouble Elias."

"Depends on your definition of trouble." He grinned, which made the urge I had to punch him all the more intense.

"Why are you here anyway. Last I heard you were in Greece."

"Not exactly a huge stretch to see me here is it then. I heard you were on your way, so worked my way here, ended up having some fun..."

"I know that part" I scoffed.

"Yeah well, I wanted to deliver the news myself."

"News?" I queried.  
"Michael. I know where he is – hiding in Greece. I would have tried taking him out myself, but what you two have is personal..."

"...and you thought there would be a better chance of you not dying if I was there." I finished for him.

"Besides" Elias continued, ignoring me, "I actually miss hanging out with you. You were always...decent, you know."

Cassie arrived back and handed me a warm blood pack. I looked at her curiously. "It's warm?" I noted.

"There is a teaching hospital down the road. I picked this one up fresh." Cassie sat down beside me. "How are you feeling?"

"I'll be fine. It doesn't hurt anymore." I said, ripping a hole in the bag. I gulped back the blood, before I leaned back against the headrest. I noticed Cassie looked flustered, and as soon as I had leaned back, my finger started to tingle. It was growing back as I watched. Cassie marveled and grabbed my hand to touch the newly grown digit.

"That was faster than I have seen anyone heal before. Usually something like that would take a couple of days at least. I've seen you heal before Matt, but this is accelerated. I wonder what else is in store for you."

"You get all the cool skills" Elias muttered as he rose from the bed to hang over the balcony. I looked at Cassie's somber face, she hesitated before she spoke.

"There's a lot we don't understand about ourselves, our bodies. How we work. How come some of us can smell, hear, project more powerfully than others....". Cassie said as she laid my hand back down on the bed. She looked less pale, less concerned about me. "It makes things worthwhile – the difference. I think it keeps us in check too, knowing we aren't all equal in exactly the same way." The phone rang, and Cassie answered, taking her mobile out on the balcony. I stared at her for a long minute as she walked away. Clearly she was talking with Violet. When she came back, she looked peaceful enough, but thoughtful nonetheless.

"Cassie" I interjected. There was probably not a good time for this, so I may as well plunge in. "Elias has found Michael."

Cassie looked up at me. "You're going to go track him down finally." I nodded, waiting for some kind of protest. "I think you should." Her eyes flickered back at me. "Some things need to be buried, even if it's difficult to do that."

Elias tuned in. "How about if I come back the day after tomorrow? I can book tickets. We can leave at nightfall. Be there by early morning." Never taking my eyes of Cassie, I agreed, and Elias was gone, to do all those things he did when we weren't looking.

Cassie didn't look sad, but I had a feeling like we had lost something in the last few hours. "It was almost as if we were already home." Was all I could muster to say.

Cassie sighed "Yes. Holiday over. Interesting timing too, because that was Violet on the phone. She says Myria thinks she found the location of this equipment, this device she's been looking for. She thinks she can restore Camille." She smiled back at me.

"You mean, as in bring her back completely?"

Cassie nodded. Then rolled her eyes and shook her head instead.

"You look like you don't believe it." I toyed with her. She had always been dubious about this mystical solution to bringing back her sister.

"It is just a little fantastic don't you think. It also happens to be just a few kilometers from here." Cassie made good sense.

"Myria is coming here? Now?"

"Yup. Some coincidence. We arrive, and suddenly....."

Now I tried to reason with her. "It has been a few years. I admit I am trying not to read too much into it, but maybe it is more fate trying to save us a plane ticket, than some kind of set up by Myria?"

"Aren't you the optimist. After last time, I just don't trust her. She lost her marbles years ago, and the fact she is a witch with immense powers on top of madness, well, it doesn't inspire me with confidence Matt."

"When I spoke with Russell last, he said he thought she was making headway."

"I guess I'll find out." Cassie rose off the bed to get a drink form the bar fridge.

"We can find out." I made clear. "I can track Michael down after Myria comes and goes."

Cassie laughed that beautiful crystal laugh. "Don't trust me 'eh."

"I trust you. Don't get me wrong, but like you said, she doesn't inspire me with confidence either." She handed me a drink, and poured one for herself.

"Are things always so dramatic?" I asked of Cassie.

"What do you mean?"

"Living as a vampire. Is life always going to be this intense?"

She smiled, as did I in response. "I can't remember a time they weren't. But then there's good intense as well don't you think? The last few years have been incredible."

"Definitely a good kind of intense."

"Definitely." She confirmed

So Myria was on her way. Life was almost back to how we left it.

The next day I met up with Myria and Russell at the airport, leaving Cassie at the hotel to sleep until dusk. Waiting at the airport after touchdown, I was borderline nauseous, not sure what to expect.

## Chapter 21 Losing Faith

When I first saw them I was taken by surprise. Russell had chopped his hair back and Myria was, well all grown up. I had forgotten how long we had been gone, and with my world with Cassie being less than changing, it hadn't even occurred to me that Myria would keep ageing. Not until now anyway. She came up and greeted me pleasantly enough, though I could feel the distance between us. Given the terms we had parted on, I expected little else. She gave me an acknowledging nod and polite smile.

Russell on the other hand bounded up and grasped my arm as he came in to give me a hug. "Good to see you Matt" he beamed.

"You too" I responded as he broke contact with me.

"I hope they have some decent food at the hotel, that plastic they call food on the plane was crap!" Russell continued before picking up the bags and standing ready to be taken back to the hotel.

"We'll find you something I'm sure" I guaranteed him.

"Myria. Good to see you too." I didn't want any hard feelings between us, and hoped extending myself by being the first to speak might help. "You look like you are doing well."

"I am older. I'm 25 now Matt. I think that makes me older than you now doesn't it?"

"Now quite" I clarified for her. I held out my arm offering to take her bag but she shook her head.

"That's alright" she assured me, gripping the grey backpack tighter. "This one has Cam in it. I'm not letting go."

"Cam! You dug her up and bring her here – in the backpack?" I must have spoken louder than I intended because several people next to us turned to give us uncomfortable looks. I took note, as did Myria, and I continued in a hushed tone. "Couldn't we have just taken the stuff we needed back to her? How did you even get her through customs."

"A glamour, an illusion." She said rather aloof as we began to walk away. "I am much better at magik than I was before now. I can control things quite specifically. Still don't have the strength to do some of the things I would like to, but... can't have everything I want I guess."

"She even managed to get our tickets for free – first class!" Russell stated proudly.

We exited the terminal and hopped into a waiting taxi. I directed the driver and he took us down the perfectly groomed road towards the Nile where we were set up. I turned to the two behind me Russell had a new hunting knife strapped to his side. "Nice piece" I remarked to which he drew it out.

"Gift from Viktor. Really is something". He responded.

"Violet and Viktor aren't coming?"

Myria decided to field my question. "Someone had to stay behind to look after the Club. It's become really big now. Packed almost every night we're open. Violet protested, saying Viktor could look after the place on his own, but he didn't want her to come."

"Viktor admitted needing help? That's new" I half laughed.

"They have become inseparable" Russell clarified.

"You mean insufferable" Myria bit back. "They go everywhere together, finish each others sentences. Think the same things."

"That doesn't sound so bad." I thought out loud.

"I think it depends what side of the looking glass you're on." Russell said with a snide look on his face aimed at Myria.

"I'm not jealous. I know what I want, what I need. I don't need someone else in my life right now." She sounded aloof, but it was an obvious attempt to seem unaffected.

"Good." I wanted to be as supportive as possible. "I think you need to be happy with yourself, by yourself first. It's easier to know what you want then." She looked at me inquisitively, then smiled as though satisfied. I felt relief that we could talk again after everything. It felt like things were almost back to the point we could relax and be in the same room simultaneously.

Drawing into the hotel driveway, I paid the driver and escorted Russell and Myria to our room. Cassie was awake, and ready to go, but Russell insisted on room service first. He tore through a massive burger before laying down on the bed and groaning. Myria sat perched on the end of the bed and stole a few chips, barely making eye contact with Cassie. Cassie made little effort to try and build bridges.

"So where are we going?" Cassie asked Russell, who finally pulled himself to standing. He unfolded a topographical map, spread it across the counter of the wall cabinet and pointed to a spot about 30 minutes walk into bush land from the outskirts of where we were staying at the hotel. Cassie bent over and studied the map as Myria peered at me sideways.

"So you two are still inseparable too I see." She made comment.

"Yup. Its insufferable" I joked, but she paused for a moment before smiling.

"It's been quite a while. I'm grown up now, mature and have my head on straight. No hard feelings?" She stammered when she spoke, and I became aware of Cassie's attention diverted from Russell who had moved on to discussing Violet's latest changes to the club. A rainforest room which was essentially a glorified glass house.

"No hard feelings Myria. I want us all to get along. Especially if we can get Cam back."

"One big happy family again" she said.

"Something like that. Cassie and I are looking to come back home after this. I have a quick stop off to make...and then home. For good."

"A quick stop off...." Mused Myria, a playful smile on her face. "You mean to confront Michael. In Greece."

"How did you know?" I wondered what sort of crazy powers she had been fine tuning over the last few years. Hopefully not psychic ones.

"Elias called Violet last week."

I was relieved, and felt slightly ridiculous at considering psychic powers over a simple phone call. "Ah" I responded, "They're talking again."

"Of course. They never didn't, really. He just needed space" she enthused. "Viktor is even fine with it. A little standoffish and distrusting, but that's his right."

"Sounds like a lot's changed while we've been gone."

"More than you could imagine." Was the comeback.

Russell interjected at this stage. "We ready to go? There's a lot still to do"

Wanting to spend another moment with Cassie before we headed in to the unknown, I addressed Russell and Myria "You head off, we'll catch up." Cassie leaned back on the side table as they left and I turned to her.

"What's on your mind?" Cassie asked with that tone she had that told me she already knew.

"What if, after this, we didn't go back. I mean, we could visit, but just find a way for it to be..."

"Just us?" She finished for me. I nodded n response to her. "I think I'd like that Matthias. Just the two of us, coming and going where and when we want."

"It's not like we wouldn't visit, play our part."

Cassie smiled knowingly. "I know, but we also wouldn't keep getting drawn into other people's dramas."

"Let's get this done then." With that we left together, and caught up with Myria and Russell.

As we all drew closer to the point referenced on the map, I heard the noise of tree branches crackling above us. I looked up before turning to give Cassie a thoughtful look. I didn't want to alarm her unnecessarily. Before I had a chance to mention it, and without breaking her stride, or re-directing her glance she spoke to me. "I know. There's someone else here. I'm not sure why or who though. I wouldn't think this would be much of interest."

"Are you kidding me? The chance to restore life. How many people have lost loved ones....Sires, mates, siblings.... It could be used and abused an incredible source of power." Cassie nodded in agreement.

"What are you two talking about?" asked Myria from up front.

Trying to distract her from what we knew, I thought now was the time to get a little more detail about what we were searching for. "Just wondering how exactly this will work."

Myria was happy to oblige with an explanation. "There will be this stand, with a crystal in the middle. I need to spread some blood from a sacrifice on the crystal, and let it run into the bowl that will be secured at the base of the stand. If I put Cam's remains in or under the bowl and let the blood run into them, she should revive – come back to us."

Cassie and I looked at each other sharply and in alarm "A sacrifice?" Cassie asked. "What kind of sacrifice?"

"Whatever we can find – a bird, rat. Anything. Depends on the size of the bowl. The blood has to reach the base of the concave before it can seep into the remains, and restore it to life." Myria replied, and before Cassie had a chance to do anything other than furrow her brow, a figure dropped on her from above.

I recognised her face and form before she even touched the ground. It was Amy, the woman who had fallen into the cave where Michael and the Old Ones were trapped by the runes. As Amy had fallen into the cavern, she had broken the final barrier of the seal, allowing them to exit. We had thought her to be dead, all but her sneakers eaten, or dragged in to some literal hole in the ground. But here she was.

True to her living form, she was quick, athletic and agile. But she was young and so easy to predict. After dropping to the ground and knocking Cassie off her feet she had flipped backwards, but Cassie had already reached the spot where she was at and punched her in the face. Amy squealed and held her hand to her nose before trying to side kick Cassie who darted out of the way, once...., twice and by the third kick I grabbed the leg mid roundhouse and propelled her backwards. She landed on her feet, but before she had a chance to move again Myria shouted out in an authoritarian voice:

"Be still" She commanded, and Amy was frozen to the spot. Cassie and I stared at Myria in surprise.

"I can't hold her forever" Myria said "It only lasts in short bursts, and only if I'm not distracted." I responded by taking Amy's arms behind her back.

Cassie confronted her immediately. "Who are you?"

I surprised them by answering. "This is Amy – she's the one who was trapped with the Old Ones."

"I thought she was dinner" exclaimed Cassie.

"So did I" I reflected.

"How did you know about her" asked Russell.

"I dreamt of her falling in to the cavern with Michael. Obviously he sent her here."

Amy kicked back, bucking in to me and I had to brace myself. "I don't take orders from that dog!" she yelled.

"Settle down!" Cassie cautioned, which Amy did, but gave Cassie a black look.

"You dreamt of her?" Russell asked keenly interested. "You dream of things like that often?"

"Just from time to time. Usually it doesn't quite make sense though. Its half real, half not."

"Its hard to see across the veil" he confirmed for me. "Hell of a gift if you can harness it."

"We have to keep moving" Myria reminded. "So it looks like we have a traveling buddy." I towed Amy in to line and we re-commenced walking.

"So if Michael didn't send you who did" I asked quietly, not wanting to draw too much attention to Myria ahead.

"As if I would bother telling you!" She spat back at me. Myria glanced backwards inquisitively.

Cassie tried to back me up "Might be in your interest to be honest with us right now."

"I might not give a shit what you think" came the reply. I pulled her hands tighter behind her and she flinched at the movement.

As we approached the area specified on the map, a darkened pulpit-like structure came in to view ahead of a small clearing. Myria ran to it and brushed the dirt from the top. In the middle there lay a secured crystal sphere. There were words etched into the base.

"What does it say?" asked Cassie breaking her almost complete lack of verbal interaction.

"Restoration of being." She replied. "This is it. Finally." Myria looked close to tears. Russell put an arm around her. "We still have a while to go" he reminded her. "What do we have to do next?"

"There should be a marble bowl around here somewhere. We have to see what condition it's in, then I will place Cam's remains at the base with the offering, the sacrifice. I'll have to kill it, cut its throat or gut it, and as the blood runs, it should be done." She eased to her knees at the base of the podium and started searching around for the bowl.

"Done how?" I asked as Russell helped by pulling away the larger branches as Myria sifted through leaves and dirt.

Cassie walked forward beyond the standing structure with the crystal and looked out. There was a small dip in the ground immediately to the base of the structure, that provided a space free of trees and a free view for about six metres across. She picked up a rock and launched it effortlessly across the small hollow.

Myria stared up at her from the ground. "Help me. I can't find it."

Cassie responded by moving to pick up a bigger rock, but as she reached down, she paused.

I was still standing behind them, holding Amy firmly by both arms. "What is it?" I inquired of Cassie.

"Myria are you sure it's a bowl?" Cassie continued, sweeping an arm out across the ground at the dip. Rock and soil tumbled down the small incline revealing a stone marble structure underneath. Russell, Myria and Cassie all moved out around the edge of the hillside, knocking and sweeping away debris to reveal marble edges.

I kept Amy secure while Cassie, Russell and Myria cleared all of the fallen leaves, branches and rocks to reveal an expansive marble floor that formed a basin that had looked like a natural dip in the landscape when covered with plant debris.

Myria removed the wooden box with Camille's remains from her backpack and placed it in the middle of the marble concave. She looked concerned, directing her gaze towards Russell.

"We are going to need a bigger sacrifice." Russell stated. Myria nodded and they both looked at Amy, who struggled under my grip.

Cassie stepped forward "No. No way. She's only young, we don't even know why she is here......"

I voiced my objection at the same time. "You can't just take a life like that Myria. This is a person, like you, I, Cassie or Russell." Just as I finished though, Amy broke free, using my distraction as an opportunity. She bolted away passing Cassie who reached out to grab her. Barely catching Amy, Cassie turned to get a better hold as I ran over. Amy twisted and scratched at Cassie who drew back, but managed to still get scratched on the neck and let go in response. Amy took a moment to smile triumphantly as Cassie flinched at the fairly superficial injury. Amy took off, but being faster, I arrived in front of her before she had started to gain much ground and hit out at her with my palm, using her own motion to impact her stomach and send her through the air. Amy recovered her ground and came slashing like a wild animal at me.

Confused, I pushed Amy with all my strength and she propelled backwards into a nearby tree. She gurgled and her neck and shoulders flopped over, but remained suspended upright. Cassie moved, almost stumbling, over to her. Amy had landed on a tree branch that impaled her. She had died immediately.

"No! We needed her." Myria exclaimed.

Cassie held her hand to the scratches on her neck. She rested against the tree, and looked sick. I moved closer to her to offer assistance but she waved dismissively towards me.

"You alright? What's wrong?"

"Nothing, just the weather; the rushing around. I'm fine" she said straightening up.

All of a sudden we heard a sharp intake of breath from Russell. He made a strained sound and I looked around in time to see him fall to his knees, blood oozing from his mouth. Myria was standing, holding the hunting knife Russell usually had at his waist.

Russell's face was riddled with expressions of pain – physical and emotional. How Myria could do this was beyond me. I sprinted over to them, pushing Myria out of the way from where she stood holding the crystal on the top of the podium with both hands. She stopped muttering just as I pushed her, but it was too late. Russell was dead. His blood trickled off the platform and down the incline towards Camille's remains.

I rushed over to Myria where she was sprawled on the floor and started to shake her. "What did you do – Why? He looked after you your whole life? Myria. Why!?" She just stuck her chin out defiantly.

"Matt. Look" I heard Cassie say meekly. I rose to standing, only to feel weak at the knees. Camille was only just stirring, rousing herself and looking around confused. Cassie skidded down the incline pulling off her jacket to wrap Camille in. Meanwhile Myria had risen and grabbed up her backpack. She pulled a long black satin dress from the bag, wrapped tightly, and tossed it to Cassie.

"I did what I had to Matt, what I had to.... to get her back. I don't care what you say or do. I'd do it again." I moved forward to hit her. I was so angry I could hardly think. I stopped myself from hitting her reluctantly.

After helping Camille into her clothes, Cassie joined us, bringing Cam with her. Cam looked well, restored. Cassie gave Myria a dark look. Myria looked back in scorn.

"I don't know what we are going to do with you" Cassie said, exasperated.

"You could thank me Cassie." Myria answered defensively.

"That was no means to an end. We'll talk later. There were options, you just chose not to take them." Cassie reasoned, or tried.

"What are you talking about. What's wrong" asked Camille still unaware of the circumstances of her return.

"Nothing. Nothing Cam sweetie. I missed you so much." said Cassie giving Cam a hug. Cam pushed her away gently. "Tell me now. What's wrong?"

"It's Russell" I interjected with no hesitation.

"Stop! Don't tell her." Myria begged, anxiety clear in her tone.

"She deserves to know Myria." I said as Cassie looked at the floor to hide her welling eyes.

"Know what? Where is Russell?" Cam pressed.

"He died" Cassie blurted out. "Myria killed him. We needed a sacrifice and instead of waiting, she killed him. Cam. I've told you before she isn't right."

Myria screamed at Cassie "NO!" As she screamed a wave of power strobed out and knocked Cassie to the ground. Cam sunk to her knees, shaking her head. She looked up at Myria, face taut with horror and tears streaming down her face. Cassie groaned pulling herself up. I offered her my hand and she took it. She felt shaky and unsteady to me as she rose to her feet.

Cam started shouting "Bring Russell back now. I will go and find some other sacrifice out there." She pointed back to where we had come from "And you bring him back!" her voice cracked slightly on the last word.

"I can't. That's it." Myria mumbled the words, looking like a scared child.

"What do you mean that's it? That can't be it. Do it. Now!"

"The crystal only had one charge."

"Liar!" Cam screamed.

"I'm not lying. It's thousands of years old. It only had the one charge in it. Why do you think I was so anxious to use it?!"

Cam sucked in a breath and lowered her head. A roar of grief escaped her, and if it wasn't enough, Cassie chose that moment to fall to the ground.

I caught her as she collapsed but she was out cold by the time I lay her on the ground. I tapped her face lightly. "Cassie, Cassie!" She looked drugged. I noticed the scratches Amy had laid on Cassie's neck. They were red, swollen and left a trail of rash- like blotches streaking from them. The surrounding skin looked yellow and tinged with grey. My heart sank.

"Cassandra" I whispered. "Whatever this is, fight it. I am coming for you. I'll fix this and we can start again. I promise. Just us." Cassie never opened her eyes, but I picked her up.

"We need to get back to the hotel!" I got up and walked, not waiting for anything or anyone. Cam stood but didn't follow like Myria. I turned back briefly.

"I'm staying to bury Russell. I'll follow." Cam stated flatly.

"I'll stay and help." Offered Myria.

"You will not!" Hissed Cam. Myria shrank back from her.

"Myria." I barked, not about to give her any grace. "Move or get left behind."

## Chapter 22 Fixing Forever

Coming back to the hotel, my panic set in. No response, Cassie still slept, if that was what it was. She wasn't dead. Her body was still warm, though getting colder. Her pupils still responded to light, though there was no pulse to check, no breath to feel. I carried her discretely up the stairs to our room, laid her on the bed and began to pace. I rang Violet, not sure what else to do. The phone rang as Myria joined me and sat in a chair, alternating her stares between Cassie and the open window.

Elias appeared at the window without warning and Myria jumped in her seat, surprised.

My eyes met Elias' inquisitive gaze and he saw the panic.

Violet answered in her usual soft drawl. "Hey there, beginning to wonder if you are coming back at all. Are we happy, did everything work, or was it all an urban tale after all?"

I didn't know how to start, but I didn't need to. The silence on the end of the line was enough.

"What's gone wrong? What happened?"

"Russell is dead.... Something is wrong with Cassie, I can't get her to open her eyes. Cam's alive, but burying Russell, and Myria is...here."

"Oh my God. What the hell happened?"

"That's a long story. I don't know what to do next Violet. I don't know where to start." Elias looked up sharply.

"Who did this?" Violet asked at the other end of the line.

"It has to be Michael." Elias offered. "We need to find Michael."

"It is Michael. He planned this" I ran through the rationale. "The envelope of dirt, from the cave where he was captured by Belil. "Amy, the girl he fed off after the fire, that broke through the roof letting them in. She is the one that scratched Cass. It has to be him. Amy was trying to protect him by saying it wasn't. It's him."

"Lets go find him." Elias chimed in.

"Violet. I have to go to Greece. I'm going to send Myria, Cassie and Camille back to you. Take care of them until I get there." with that I hung up.

"How are we going to get her home on a plane?"

"Same way we'd get any body from one country to another. In a coffin. Myria..."

Without hesitation she responded "I'll make sure the paperwork passes inspection. As far as anyone is concerned, everything will look legit."

Camille wandered in looking wild and angered. Streaked with dirt she looked at me.

"Cam. Elias and I are going to find Michael. Violet is at home. Take Cassie back for me?" She nodded and looked over at Myria quietly. Myria diverted her line of sight away.

With that, Elias and I headed out. This was it. The solution. It had taken it's sweet time, but finally, I was going to finish up what Michael had started. I was going to get the answers I needed, then kill him. No more excuses. No more escapes. This was the end of the mayhem.

Arriving just before dawn, Elias and I reached Athens. We headed to a port town at the seaside that was Elias' last tip regarding Michael's whereabouts. I only hoped he hadn't moved on yet. It was less than a week, but a week is a long time when you can move like one of us.

On the cusp of sunrise, Elias started looking for somewhere safe to sleep. He found a hostel, and we parted ways until nightfall.

"I'll try and catch up with you as soon as I can" Elias assured me. He might not yet have been able to function in the daylight, but I could keep searching, though not before I fed again. We separated, and I went to search the town for a meal, and then for Michael.

I walked the stone cobbled main streets, and then found myself heading down the dirt backstreets. I might be able to keep awake during the day, but I still needed to keep to the shadows to stop from burning. Before I had been changed, I would have soaked up the rays and run for the nearest beach. The town was in a perfect idyllic setting, crystal waters, whitewash houses, fishing boats and nets draped along the coast. But that wasn't what I was looking for. She saw me before I spotted her. A young woman hovered between buildings and gave a knowing look and nod of her head when I caught sight of her. I knew what to look for because I had looked for it so many times over the last years. I followed her lead to a small house, with a room in which all there was, was a bed. She stayed close, her dark red linen dress floating in the breeze.

Holding out her hand, I gave her money and she bent to stuff it under the mattress. As she stood, I came in behind her, moving her dark hair to the other side of her neck. I kissed her shoulder and she rolled her head back. As softly as I could, I slid my fangs in to her neck. She winced slightly, but I could tell from the lack of panic she hadn't realized what I was doing. I drank, and she groaned, but twisted, trying to turn towards me. I moved my arm around to hold her still when the necklace she wore around her neck touched my skin. The gold chain and cross burned my arm and I exclaimed, drawing back my arm protectively. When she saw what had happened she screamed, and I placed my hand on her mouth to quiet her.

That was when I unexpectedly was knocked on the back of my head, blood gushed though it didn't hurt me, and I swung around to see an older woman in her 40 s wielding a plank of wood with nails in it.

She glared at me as she spoke in broken English. "Not again, you go away like the other one... We know what you are." The woman swung again, but I caught it, tossing it out the window. It clattered on the street.

"What other one - Where?" I barked. The woman backed against the wall holding her arm up in defense. I moved to stand over her.

The younger woman behind me spoke sharply, fear in her voice. "Don't hurt her she is sick." I looked at the woman. She had shadows under her eyes, her skin was pallid and she was gasping to breathe properly. She shared similar features to the younger woman.

"I won't hurt her" I held out my arm to lift the woman to her feet, but as I leaned forward a couple of drops of my blood fell on her mouth. She spat, wiping at her mouth with a look of disgust across her features. Clutching her chest, the woman doubled over. I took a step back not sure what to expect. The younger woman rushed to her side, kneeling beside her on the floor. She muttered something in Greek I couldn't understand, and then the older woman stopped gasping. She extended her head to look up at me, and I saw she looked much better. Circles fading, colour returning, even her hair and nails looked healthy.

The young one drew in a breath in surprise, crossed herself and smiled. She grabbed my hand.

"Epharisto" she kissed my hand. "Epharisto"

I drew my hand away. "You're welcome" I said. Interesting development. The woman was helped to her feet, and flexed her arms, touched her chest smiling. I used the opportunity to ask for their help.

"I am looking for someone....I think the other one like me."

The older woman spat on the ground. "He is no good. He tries to kill, but we knew what he was. We sent him away."

"That's why I am trying to find him." I tried to re-assure. "To stop him"

The younger one beckoned me outside and I followed. Disappearing into the next room, she emerged with a well used book of maps. She pointed out the town we were in. "We are here." She clarified and traced along the road to two towns south. It was larger than this one. Probably a better place to hide. "This is where he stays. One month now."

The older woman grabbed by arm. "Outside the city. There is an old house. Be careful." I thanked them and left them standing staring at the doorway.

I approached the town where I hoped to find Michael with the feeling I was finally where I needed. I had also discovered something about myself. My blood could heal -humans at least. I wondered if it was permanent, and if this was maybe the answer for Cassie was as simple as that, but I wasn't going to give up this lead either. It was also time to finish this thing between Michael and I. Quickly too, as the sun was setting.

I found Michael where the woman had told me. It was a structure outside of the city, made of sandstone, but plain in appearance. I braced myself on entering, not sure what to expect. The rooms were sparse, largely empty, but with heavy drapes. The ceiling was dome shaped and I paced along the floor cautiously.

"No need to sneak around in here" I heard Michael's voice filter through the night air. I moved towards the sound and saw him sitting on the ledge. The ledge overlooked the sea, though in the pitch black, if it were not for the stars you could barely tell the sky from the sea. Michael was perched with his feet next to him, so that his body half faced me, and half faced the sea. He made no effort to move as I approached. I moved to lean against the wall in front of him. He was different. Quiet, not at all with the arrogance or violence I had become used to.

"You've given up running" I commented.

"Why run? The world is small and full of limits. We are both timeless now. Seems there is little point to running away doesn't it?" He brought out a match and started turning it in between his fingers. Looking up he looked out over the ocean and breathed the air in deeply.

"Doesn't the salt hurt you, living so close for so long? It burns me after just a day." I asked. He looked back at me before replying and caught me off guard with a smile.

"Sure does, but it smells great just the same. Reminds me of holidays when I was young. Do you remember when we used to double up at that holiday place... where was it again?" he became lost in thought.

"The Cabana" I clarified for him.

"Yes that's right" he mumbled.

"What's happened to you Michael?" I asked openly. I wanted to know where I stood because this wasn't the man who tried to kill me, destroyed my family and I expected had caused Cassie to be wasting away. This was more like the old Michael, the real one, I remembered from our human lives. The one I had called my brother.

Michael brought the match up to stare at it. "You know," he started, "I used to be able to ignite this just by looking at it. Just by thinking it, willing it. And now..." He struck the match against the wall and it lit. Watching it burn to the quick, he eventually flicked it out to the sea. It clicked in to place for me.

"Ah" I said cynically. "So when you stopped feeding from the Old Ones you lost your strength, your skill. You have to spend time learning everything at the proper pace so you are feeling sorry for yourself. Is that it?"

"That's about it" Michael replied. "So taking me out won't be much of a problem for you now."

"Hate to break it to you, but it wasn't going to be much of a problem anyhow. Even with the extra help, I was always stronger than you."

Michael laughed "Look at you, all cock and confidence. I remember when you wouldn't say boo without me standing behind you. Not even able to stand up for yourself in a fight."

"Things change"

"That they do." He mused and I thought I saw sadness flash across his face. This was nothing like what I expected. Michael was changed after all, just Michael again. Undead, sure, but was it him, with a truckload of guilt on his shoulders no doubt. Even if it was the old Michael I didn't see how I could ever forgive him?

"So what, no magik to fall back on either?" I asked wanting answers.

"Seems not without talismans, amulets or something else. Nothing more than the basics anyway – nothing useful to me now." He regarded me with conviction. "So shall we get on with it?"

I looked at him curiously and screwed up my brow.

"What will it be then, stake to the heart, rip off my head or both?" Was his answer to my silent question. He mistook my pause of surprise for hesitation. "Don't worry, I understand, I'd kill me for the things I've done Matt."

"You know I deserve it, I do. What I have done, not just to your family, to mine, to other people. I don't want it on my conscience. I don't even know how much was me – how much was them...." He had a far off look in his eyes, but then became still, silent again. That was it then. I couldn't do it. Unless he was playing me.

"Right now I just want to find out about Cassie. That's what I am here for." I wanted time to think. I came here to kill him after getting the answers I needed but now, I wasn't so sure.

"What about Cassie?"

"Something is wrong with her. I can't wake her, she's beginning to waste away." Michael turned one side of his mouth into a smile.

"Ah. So he did it after all." Michael came back with acknowledgment.

"Who did it, did what?" I started to urgently ask, when he hopped off the ledge.

"If you give her blood, that might stave off death for a while, maybe hook up a drip, feed her by mouth I suppose, but that might be messy" He was thinking out loud but nothing gave me answers.

"What is it, how do I fix it?"

"It's magik Matthias.... What else would it be... The only one who can really fix it is the one who did it.

"Michael. Who did this. No games."

Elias arrived just then, crossbow on his back. Michael regarded him stoically. I looked over my shoulder at Elias and saw hatred burning in him. He had never forgiven Michael for the pain and humiliation he had caused when Michael strung him up and tortured him in his warehouse.

Michael continued talking. "You try and bring them up you know, but kids nowdays....." He trailed off smirking.

"Enough messing around" I yelled, angry again now. I grabbed him by his shirt and wrenched him up. A stake shot past me, straight in to his heart. My stomach sank.

"No, No – I needed him" I looked behind me to see Elias standing there, crossbow no longer at his side. "Elias.....why did you do that, I needed him." I repeated letting Michael's body slump on the ground.

"After the time he tortured me....He owed me" came the reply. I couldn't help it, I got so angry. I ran at him, slamming Elias against the wall. He pushed off me and I let him. He straightened his collar and rotated his neck. "So now you are going to fight me."

I was horrified, Michael had been the only one who I knew had known exactly what had happened, who had done this. Now there was nothing. No way to find out what had happened, what could be done to fix the problem. Cassie was going to be stuck like that, asleep for as long as I could keep her alive. I dropped to the ground trying to think of what I could do. Nothing. There was nothing left.

Elias came back over to me. "Look I'm sorry, I lost my patience. There will be another way. We will find it. We'll get back, and find it. Myria has probably already come up with an answer."

Staying perfectly still, I paused to reflect. What was I to do- what could I do next?

## Chapter 23 What now

Elias might not have intended to come back with me but he did anyway. Of that I was glad because otherwise I don't think I would have found my way home at all. I felt vacuous. I failed to see any reason for anything anymore. I followed my feet back to home, back to the club. I was numb, in shock and lost.

When I arrived back Violet, who had come to the foyer to meet me stopped in her tracks. She must have been hoping that I would come through. Her face fell.

"So that's it then" she remarked. Violet stared at me stoically, but yet her body trembled. I closed my eyes trying to take it all in. There had been so much loss over the years. I had....we all had thought we were so close to solving everything.

I walked into the building and almost had a double take. It looked so different to what I remembered. Viktor walked out to greet me. He nodded towards Elias in acknowledgement before speaking to me.

"Cassie is in your old room, but I don't know that there is much we can do. If she doesn't eat soon, she will start to atrophy, decay... Did you try giving her your blood?"

I looked at him blankly. "I haven't tried anything yet. I honestly thought I could talk Michael in to giving me the cure." I tried to resume a sense of blind optimism. "I will just have to find another way."

"What happened to Michael?" asked Viktor. I looked at Elias.

"I got trigger happy." Viktor gave Elias a warning look so he clarified: "Not like he didn't have it coming. He probably wouldn't have had any real answers anyway."

"He knew something. But it doesn't matter. All that matters is that I try anything I can. I'm going to spend some time with her. I'll check in later." As I strode off I was aware of Viktor sizing up Elias.

"Supposed you need a place to stay too!" He remarked, and before he turned on his heel to walk down the other corridor.

"Don't hurt yourself being nice." Elias retorted following Viktor.

On entering our room, I dimmed the lights. Cassie lay on the bed, hair spread across the pillow. I sat next to her. Stroking her face before digging my nail in to my palm. I let my blood trickle in to her mouth, then waited. Nothing. What could I do. Her skin was already slightly greyish in tone. It had nearly been a week since she fed. Whatever it was, I had to do it quickly.

Michael had suggested using blood through a drip. Maybe that was a solution. Quantity. I shifted down to the basement where we kept all our supplies. Blood equipment was just part of the scenery. Back in bed, I quickly hooked myself up, and then Cassie. Time passed, but there was no change. No fluttering of her eyes, no curve of her lips as she woke to see me staring down at her. I started to feel dizzy and nausea swept over me when I heard familiar footsteps. I was hunched over and almost too weak to resist when Violet's hand pulled the needle from my arm.

"Matthias" her voice was welcomed comfort. She stood next to me and I leant my head into her stomach. She stroked my head in return.

"There has to be a way" I mumbled.

"There will be. But you aren't going to find it if you're so weak you can't think." She made unwelcome sense. I moved my head upright and drew in a breath. On exhaling Violet stroked her hand through my hair as she walked around me to sit on the other side of her sister. "She wouldn't want to be like this you know."

"I can't let her go Violet."

"Me neither. Whatever needs to be done. I won't have one sister returned to see another lost" Violet placed her hand on Cassie's. "So cold" she mused.

"How is Cam?"

"As best as can be expected. The rest of us had a chance to see how distant Myria became. She didn't. Killing Russell was a shock. I just hope it wasn't our lifestyle that made Myria disregard human life so"

"It wasn't" I assured her. "You don't kill."

"Not often" she clarified.

"Not on purpose" I stated. After a pause I had to ask. "What am I going to do?"

Violet thought for a moment. "What would you naturally do?"

"You mean after asking my father - which I can't do; asking Cassie - which I can't do; or tracking down Michael because I was desperate, which failed miserably?" I could hear the exasperation in my voice.

"Why don't you feed, then decide. There's no thinking straight when you are hungry. The supply fridge is fully stocked.." I nodded in understanding and stood to leave before she continued "Although, there is still one thing left on the list" Violet pointed out.

I looked back at her, then left with little else to say. I swept out of the room, then corridors, passing the first clubbers for the night. I couldn't bear to stop and eat, so just left straight away. Viktor stood at the front guarding the door while his hired men and woman and interference with the crowd. Two rooms were going at once, with a mix of dance music coming from one entrance, and rock from another. They had done an amazing job on the place, but it was lost on me now.

Hungry as I was, I couldn't focus. I wandered around until I saw a man standing on the street. I recognised him after a moment as Armada. Moving towards him quickly, he must have become aware of me approaching. As he swung around his long purple coat swirled in response and his face lit up. On reaching him, Armada extended his hand and I took it willingly.

"You my friend ain't aged a bit!" He laughed with me freely. One thing I liked so much about this guy was that any exchange came easy. "What's your secret then?"

"Keeping out of trouble, away from the likes of you..." I joked, feeling plastic and fake as I did. Maybe a solution lay here, with him. He did have special....abilities after all.

"Smart man, but I think it's spending time away with your beautiful woman." came the response.

"Yeah well...." I was focusing on his pulse, I felt hunger beyond anything since my first night as a vampire.

"There's a problem?" He asked.

I swallowed hard and tried to focus on responding to his question. "Something strange happened to Cassie. Something scratched her and now she's asleep. I can't wake her."

"Living death." he stated nodding his head in understanding, plain as though I had just described the colour of the sky.

"This happened before?"

"Lots of times believe it or not, they can come out of it, but.... You have to keep her alive though until you can get the spell lifted, then she comes around." renewed hope rose inside me, and I momentarily forgot my hunger.

"How do I fix it?" I pushed. This was fate, running into Armada like this.

"Depends on the magic, got to find the witch who did it."

"I don't even know where to start."

"Hmmm. I might be able to help, but I have an appointment I can't miss. Not even for you." I nodded to indicate my understanding. "Where are you off to?" he asked next.

"I'm going to see my father."

"You look worried." Armada said, an unfitting smirk on his face.

"It's been a while." I replied.

"Since you were turned?" This I had not expected. I didn't think he knew what I was, so I hesitated before responding.

"You know?"

"I am in to magiks you know. Cant hide from me." I felt relief wash over me.

"Any chance you can help me track down who I need to find."

"Not me, but my guess is your witch can. She should be strong enough, if not now, soon. With practice, she might even be able to lift it."

I looked down at my feet. "That might be tricky. We're barely on speaking terms."

Armada oozed confidence "You'll find out who did this to Cassandra. Speaking of beautiful women, a guy I know brought in a lost soul. She's coming back to see me today, finish off her session. Rachel... something or another. Isn't it crazy how the world works. She lost all her memories. She was kidnapped, came back with no memory, and now ends up seeing me to help bring it out. Now she has some power behind her."

"The appointment you cant miss." I offered by was of clarifying my understanding. Armada nodded "You need to get going. See your father, clear your mind, then beg for forgiveness from Myria. My money is on her to solve your problem here."

With renewed hope I continued on to see my father. It had been six years, but I knew every step back to my father's door. I slipped though the front door which was left ajar by people moving out of the building, and I made my way up. I tried the handle and the door opened. Stepping in, I was almost overwhelmed. Nothing had changed everything in the same place, as I remembered, except a few new photographs of my brother and his family. A hand drawn picture of something that may have been a dog, had 'Anton Jr' written under it. I looked at a close up of a baby, beside the little pink bundle, two boys stood side by side. He had two boys and a girl now. A little baby girl.... I chuckled inside. That will teach him. All that running around when he was young and now he had a daughter. I was holding a photo frame smiling when I heard a gasp behind me.

My father was there clutching on to the head of the recliner. "Matthias." tears welled in his eyes, but my only instinct was to run. I hadn't meant to make contact.

"Dad. I.... I...." he rushed at me, grabbing me in his arms.

"I knew... I knew you were not gone. I didn't listen to them. The police, the specialists. All full of lies. I knew you were alive. My boy... " He choked. "....I missed you." He shook and I steadied him, leading him into the chair to sit.

We sat in momentary silence.

"How have you been? How are you?" the words were stammered, but I didn't know what else to say.

"I am okay, good. Better now I know you are alive and well. Are you well?"

"Yes I am fine."

"Where have you been?"

"Away. Europe, the Middle East." no sense lying.

"With Cassandra?" He prompted.

I made an affirmative sound, and eased a little. He missed me. He had missed me and wasn't surprised to see me. He looked worn, with extra wrinkles and a worry line appearing, but that should be expected.

"She's a nice girl." he diverted. "I liked her, but your brother didn't. Do you know he has a baby now?"

"Yes, but looks like more than one?"

"Oh yes. Yes- three now. That's right." My father affirmed for me before pausing to smile at me. He started to stand and I moved reactively to his motion, wanting to steady him, but not wanting to insult him by offering. He moved like an old man, and I had not been ready for that. "I have to tell your mother" he said as he moved towards the kitchen from the lounge. My heart and throat locked. My mother?! My mother had died the day I did. Was she somehow alright?. Was she human? She was buried. Her body had been found, unlike mine. I held my breath in anticipation.

"Manna!: He called my mother's nickname. "Manna - you won't believe who is here. Matthias has come home. He is home! Come say hello." I stood there frozen, waiting, but my gut fell. I knew before he made it to the kitchen something else had happened that I was not prepared for. My father had lost his mind. I closed my eyes and tried not to let the tears welling in my eyes escape. I breathed deeply and then opened them. "I don't know where she is?" came his puzzled response as he wandered back from the kitchen. "I thought she was in the kitchen, but she is not there. I'll find her." More determined, he set off towards the back rooms.

"Dad. Stop. It's OK. We can surprise her later. I will come back later. I'll be back again." I assured him, keeping my voice steady.

"Good, good, come back. We can have dinner. All together again." he walked back to his chair and sank into it. "Will you bring Cassandra?"

"I hope so but she isn't doing so well. She's sick Dad."

"Sick!" It was as if he was shocked at the concept.

I probably shouldn't have shared so much but I didn't really have anyone else to share with. Besides, Violet had suggested coming here in the first place. "Someone hurt her, and now she won't wake up."

"Oh no. That's terrible. Terrible. She's so nice. Smart too. Not like that other bimbo. Your mother never did have the heart to tell you what she really thought of that girl. This one though. Cassandra. You know the story of Cassandra don't you." I didn't care what frame of mind he was in I just enjoyed his company after so long. I had loved my family so much when I was alive, it had taken it's toll when I realized I couldn't be with them after I was turned. I had missed so very much my father and his stories.

"No dad. I don't know the story of Cassandra. Tell me."

"She was a Greek prophetess" I shuddered thinking back to Greece and Michael. Maybe I didn't want to hear this story after all. "She was cursed with a gift from the gods. The ability to see into the future. She would see bad things, death, destruction, doom...."

"I hope this story is going to a nice place" I chuckled, willing the death destruction and doom to lessen.

"It's a Greek myth, Matthias." My father looked shocked at my comment. "They never end well."

"Great!" I looked at my hands in my lap. And my father reached over and put his hand on mine. I looked up at his reassuring face.

"Matthias. The greatest of stories have loss and hopelessness. At the end though, there is always a lesson, and a hero. But the story of Cassandra is about her curse, not her gift".

"What do you mean?"

My father sat up. "Because she would not sleep with Apollo, Cassandra was cursed so that no matter what she saw, the people she told would never believe her. The point being that her gift was amazing – to be able to see the future, but her curse was one not only she bore, but everyone around her suffered because of it as well."

"So where is the hero? Where is the lesson?"

"Cassandra was the hero. Imagine living like that. Everyone around you doubting what you saw. Not being able to warn people how to save themselves. Imagine how strong she would have had to be to live like that. The lesson is that we should all be strong, because if someone can put up with being cursed like that, we can all put up with our lot in life as well. Your Cassandra is like that. Strong." His lids grew heavy. I marveled at the lines drawn on his face.

"I know." I looked up at him like I used to when I was a kid. "You always told us good stories Dad. I've missed you."

"And I missed you." He removed his hand and lay back in his chair. "The stories though are in the blood. The way you tell them, like ancient stories to be passed around the village fire" looking tired now, he started to drop off to sleep. "All in the blood. They live through the blood. Dead people don't tell stories do they..." came the mutterings as he trailed into sleep. I suddenly had a thought.

"Wrong blood!" I had said it out loud, but didn't mean to.

"Hmm?" came the semi sleeping reply from the chair.

"Dead blood won't fix anything" I answered back knowing he wouldn't take it in. I needed regular blood. Before I had a chance to take anything more in, I heard a key in the lock.

I flung out the window but glanced inside as I hung from a railing. Evie was carrying in a shopping bag while an older boy pushed a pram in behind her and a middle child tottered in behind. They were taking care of him. At least there was that. My mind reeled. Focus. Focus on what's can be solved. One thing at a time. I repeated this to myself.

I ran, and I didn't care who saw what. I just ran. I needed the distance and got it.

What a night. A night of revelations and loss. Arriving back from Greece with no answers, finding no change at home with Cassie still lost in the darkness, finding my father bereft of sanity, fortunate enough to run into my old friend who had some answers at least, and needing to appeal to Myria's kind streak to help me find the answers I otherwise couldn't. I reached the club and let myself in. I crouched just inside the club door gathering my thoughts, then I stood to my feet a little worried that, like my father I had also lost my mind. On automatic pilot, I decided that if nothing else tonight I would get Cassie fed and stable.

Heading back to my room, I let myself in and again hooked Cassie to a drip leading to a blood bag. Nothing. A morbid thought occurred to me. More angered than I had ever felt before, I let the feeling consume me so that I couldn't feel anything else. I didn't want feelings to get in the way of what I was about to do. Then I would have to negotiate with Myria.

## Chapter 24 Batten down

I stalked through one of the rooms in the club, searching. Who could I pick? Someone the world wouldn't miss. I didn't want to kill them, but there was a good chance they might not survive what I was going to put them through. I scanned and singled out a guy at the bar who just got slapped across the face by a woman strutting away defiantly. I worked my way to him and sat on the bar stool next to him.

"Not your night." I remarked.

"Bitches all of them" he said leaning back in to the drink he was nursing. He was drunk - excellent start. "You got a woman?" he asked. I didn't want to sully Cassie by even discussing her with this guy.

"No. Why have just the one."

"You got it right then. You know what you're doing." 'Drunk guy' slurred back at me.

"You look like you need a place to stay. Like you've had a bit too much, friend. I have a room here if you want to crash. He went still and regarded me, swaying as he struggled to size me up.

"You're not gay are you. Not trying to pick me up?" He stammered accusingly.

"No. I own the place. Don't want to see you get in to trouble getting home." Not a lie-much. I fully intended to sack the bartender who decided to serve this shmuck past the point of no return.

"Oh good." the guy said slumping back on the bar. "I would have had to smack you down otherwise." He smacked the bar as he said this and then burst out laughing, and I faked a smile. This guy would do just fine.

I led, and half carried him down the hall to the supply room we had. Rummaging around quickly while he tried to gain his bearings. I found the bottle I was looking for and a cloth. Before he focused properly I stood behind him and held the cloth over his mouth. He surrendered to unconsciousness without a fight and I dragged him into my room. Hooking him up to the drip attached to Cassie, I then bound him, gagged him and pushed him under the bed. I would find a better way once I saw if it worked. Fresh blood, from a live victim. This was the missing link.

It worked. The colour came back into her cheeks almost immediately. I had no idea how to explain this one though, or how long I would have to do this. Hopefully not long. I would also have to be careful not to take too much, as well as find a way to erase his memory, or scare the life out of him enough to prevent him from speaking. He might have been wasted, but he could still trace back his steps. Still, I took the credit card receipts from the bar, and checked his pockets and wallet for any other signs of how he got here or what he did that night.

I was returning to check on 'drunk guy on tap' when I got diverted. I walked past the kitchen - our kitchen, not the club's - and noticed Myria sitting, staring into her coffee. She looked sad, she had been crying and was lost deep in thought. Just as I passed the doorway, a slight movement caught my peripheral vision. I flashed back and into the room. Camille was hovering over Myria with Russell's large hunting knife, the one that he had been killed with. I moved as quickly as I could, catching the blade and cutting my hand as I grabbed it. Cam hissed at me and made another lunge for Myria.

Myria fell to the floor and I grabbed Cam with both my hands to hold her back. Cam thrashed in response and Myria screamed bringing Viktor and Violet to us. Viktor immediately ran to help me and between the two of us Cam finally gave up and sank to her knees sobbing. Violet came over and placed her arms around Camille, while Myria fled the room.

Cam looked at me through her tears. "You shouldn't have stopped me. She took a life, one of us. She's out of control!"

"You never killed anyone?" Viktor said rhetorically.

"Not like that. Not cold, with their own blade. Not family!" she hissed back.

My world was still falling apart. It was too much. "I need some air" I announced before leaving the room.

Returning to my room, I checked on drunk guy. "Shit!" I yelled. He had died after all, but not from the transfusion. His tie had caught on the underside of the bed. He must have woken, struggled and killed himself. I closed my eyes and tried to stabilise myself. I was losing my soul tonight. So much was wrong. I let a roar rise from my throat. "What next! Come on!" I dared fate, and got up to get outside, try and get some perspective.

I walked back out into the cold and sat on the ground beside the building and put my head in my hands. My world seemed bleak. I had just sentenced someone to a slow death. I was just feeling nauseous and ready to gag when I heard a sniffling

"Myria? What are you doing out here. You should go inside."

"She wants to kill me." Myria sobbed.

"She's angry, she'll calm down. Give it time. Do you even realize what you did? You killed someone. And not just someone. Russell! He cared for you most of his life, was Cam's best friend. Shit, if no one ever forgave you, it wouldn't surprise me".

"You hate me too".

"I don't....hate you. Myria. You have done something unforgivable" She whimpered at my words. "Myria, I don't know why you thought you could do that. How could you even think about it?" A question I was probably really asking of myself after what I had just done.

"I was just desperate. All I could think about was Cam. Getting her back. I wasn't thinking. Just doing." She let out a big sigh. "You wouldn't understand".

Yes I would I thought. "Love makes you do strange things" I reasoned with her and for myself.

Myria sat beside me on the ground and slumped her head on my shoulder. "I am so sorry. For everything I did. I would fix it if I could." Myria sobbed harder and grabbed at me looking for comfort. I relented and put my arm around her.

"Like I said, Cam needs some time. Lay low, stay quiet and she'll come around" I had aimed for enthusiastic, but my tone was too flat.

"No she won't. She hates me. I killed Russell. I killed him and I'm glad Cam's back but I miss him. I wish.... I wish... I could take it back. Change things. Now I'm all alone. What will I do? If only I was stronger..." Myria pulled her head away from my chest, but kept it low. "You wouldn't know." She muttered.

"Myria. I just accidentally killed someone. I understand." I blurted it out, but it felt a relief to tell someone. "I feel better just saying it."

"At least it was just a mistake. You didn't do it on purpose Matt." Seeking support from Myria felt odd. Her comfort felt double edged. We sat in paused silence for a moment before Myria spoke again. "Maybe I could fix it. Maybe fix the machine somehow. It could take years, but I could do it! In a few years I could be even more powerful." Myria nuzzled back in to my chest. I let her take comfort from the contact. I felt somehow neither of us could be forgiven. I had taken, or was taking a life right now, albeit a marred soul. But still. I was taking a life for someone I loved. Not as different as I would like.

"Is there a way to make you stronger, sooner?"

"Not unless you have some kind of mojo juice I didn't know about." We sat quietly resting against the wall. "Matt. You know I saw this. You and I...together."

"Don't start this again". I pleaded of her.

"I mean it. The runes never lie. Cam has all but slammed the door on me. Cassie is dying. I can't even fix that for you. Some witch I am."

The thoughts flowed through me. Witch. Power. Wonder what being a vampire would do to boost her power.

"I know what you think of me but I only want you to be happy Matt. I would bring her back if I could." I dropped my hand to Mryria's hand. It was bruised and broken. I broke the skin on my wrist and offered it to Myria.

She looked up at me. "I can heal myself you know"

"It's been a big night. Save your strength." I lied. She latched her lips to my wrist and took a sip. By the time she removed her mouth she was already healing. Pausing to look me in the eyes, Myria slowly reached her head up and kissed me gently. When we parted, I could hear her heart pulsing faster. She clung to me with more vigour.

"At least we have each other" she said softly.

Power. Strength and magik. She would be able to do it then. Fix Cassie, restore Russell. Right all these wrongs. I could deal with the consequences later. My fangs elongated and before she had a chance to realise what I was doing I sank my teeth in to her. She tried to cry out, but I had my hand on her mouth. She whimpered and struggled, but quickly gave in. As she slumped in my arms I didn't even care about what I had just done. I buried her under a tree just near the wall and waited.

When daylight threatened the horizon I realized Myria wouldn't awaken immediately so I used the time to dispose of drunk guy. For the rest of the afternoon I paced,lay beside Cassie trying to justify my actions to myself. As soon as the sun set I hovered above ground, waiting.

The earth moved so slowly at first I wouldn't have detected it if I had not somehow been able to feel her awakening. It was an odd pulling, tingling sensation, every nerve on edge. Had I needed to breathe I would have felt suffocated.

I had never experienced the turning process from the other side. When you are becoming a vampire, you die, you can feel it, you know it. On waking every sense in on razor's edge, heightened, but there is an absence of internal churning, no sense of your organs working, and nothing but quiet because your heart isn't beating anymore no blood rushing through your ears. The sensation is disorienting, disturbing. I had felt the urge to dig out from the dirt when I woke, but I had never felt the pull from the other side. The sense of anticipation and connection. I could understand the thrall. Did this mean Myria would have to do anything I said now. Obey me, as her maker. All I needed was for her to be strong enough.

Myria came out of the ground gasping for air on instinct. I reached for both her hands and pulled her up to meet me. Her eyes met mine and I braced myself for her ire. I received none. She looked crazed, gritting her teeth, but I knew the feeling well. It wasn't anger, it was shock. Her body tensed. I gripped her shoulders to help focus her. As soon as both my hands tightened, she yelled and I was thrown off her by an invisible force. Landing on my back, I quickly righted myself.

"I know you must be pissed with me, but I can explain." I started. She stilled and I tensed ready to see what was going to happen next. Her face softened, she walked towards me. Taking my hand, she smiled, and I eased.

"I understand Matt. Don't worry. I'm glad."

"You understand?" I queried.

"Absolutely." Myria said before breaking her hold on my hand and giving an exaggerated look of shock. "I had no idea how hungry you feel waking. And how strong." She looked up at me and locked with my gaze. "This is so going to work for us."

"Let's get you something to eat." I said ushering her inside.

When we got back to the club Violet and Viktor were in the kitchen talking. As I walked through the door leading Myria they stopped talking mid sentence and shot me a horrified glance. I was aware of Cam in the room next to us, but she didn't join in.

"What have you done. Matt. Why?" shouted Violet.

"Violet!" Viktor warned. He knew. I could tell. "Let it go".

Myria helped herself to the fridge and tore into a bag of blood without even heating it.

"Matt. Seriously." Continued Violet.

Myria shot her a look and simply said "Hush."

Violet then opened her mouth to chastise her, but nothing came out. About this time Cam sauntered into the room sipping on a Cosmopolitan. And leaned against the back wall.

"Myria, stop." I commanded, but Myria just looked at me irritated. No immediate obedience as I expected.

Cam stood watching me with a stare I had not yet seen come from her before talking. "Not very nice to do that now is it?" With those words from Cam, Myria looked at her, then reacted without hesitation.

"Sorry Violet. Speak" Just like that Violet could talk again. There was a new development. I felt hopeful anticipation rush through me.

Blood still around her mouth, Myria came over to me and threw her arms around my neck. She tried to kiss me but I moved away.

"What, what is it?" Myria asked.

"It's just that I don't feel like that about you." I tried to explain.

"I don't understand. You have to. You have to love me enough to have changed me. It was so we could be together wasn't it? You changed me to be with me. Why else would you....?" she stopped suddenly.

"Myria..." Caution tainted my voice.

"You changed me because you thought that I could help Cassie. Bring her out of her sleep." A tear rolled down her cheek.

The room darkened and Myria sucked in a breath to shout at me. "Even under the Living Death spell you still can't see past her!."

"How did you know what it was Myria, what spell?"

Defiant, Myria laughed. "I did so much to make you see we are supposed to be together. All for nothing."

"What do you mean. What did you do?"

"What I had to! No more, no less. No more or less than you. Killing some poor guy just to keep her alive, barely....killing me - hypocrite"

"Stop" I interrupted. Violet ran out the door. I knew she was going to check on Cassie. "How did you even know what it was?"

Myria clutched her head. "I don't know and it doesn't matter." she gave me a look like she could turn me inside out.

Cam, still patiently leaning against the wall finally chimed in. "Yeah Myria. How did you know all this. How did you know what exactly was wrong with Cassie? Hmm?"

Myria turned her look on Camille.

"So what. You think you know but you don't. So I made her sick, I organized it." she turned back to me. "So we could be together. Now, you need to know this....I will never fix her, and without me, forget it. You may as well let her rot."

"You don't have a choice, you have to do what I say. I say fix it Myria. Fix whatever you have done, then you can do whatever you want, or go wherever. That's the deal." Myria just stood silent, still, and a darkness cropped over her. Static tensed the air and the lights flickered. Viktor stood to his feet readying for conflict. Violet rose to stand next to him.

"I want you to know." Myria said quietly to me. "I could give her back to you, but I'm not going to... I want you to know that Matthias. And as for the tie between maker and vamp, well I am so beyond that. So you're just going to have to watch her die, and think about all the choices you made that got you here."

I charged at Myria this time, but she rose her hand and I was immediately pinned to the far wall. She stomped up to me, and Viktor who tried to intervene was thrown through the gyprock. "I'm not going to kill you, you know. You need to beg me for my affection before I'll let you die. Enjoy eternity in the meantime. I hear it's worth nothing without the person you love." She hissed at me before whispering. "The thing I am most proud of is my own personal twist - needing a live donor or it doesn't work. Either way, you won't be able to live with yourself. I know you." With that she cast a gust of wind through the room, and wisped away

Cam finally straightened and turned ready to walk away. "You idiot...". She paused to say. Violet arrived back at this stage.

"....Turning her wasn't all that different from trying to slice her throat open Cam. Why am I the idiot". I defended myself dumbly as I tried to avoid Violet's stare. Cam delayed her exit to address me.

"Because before she was crazy and powerful. Now she is crazy, super powerful and undead. You do the math. You thought you had to watch out for her before – that was nothing. You saw some of what she can do now." With that, Cam was gone. Viktor and Violet remained with Viktor picking plaster from his hair.

Violet was watching me with an expression I couldn't place.

"Say what's on your mind. Just don't keep staring at me like that."

"Don't talk like that to her, or you won't be talking again, understand. Strength or not, I will take you down." snapped Viktor.

"Cassie never wanted to take anyone's life. Matthias.. Don't walk this path. It's almost impossible to come back."

"I didn't mean to kill him. It was an accident."

She shook her head. "How do you think you are going to keep doing this? Do you think you're going to find a stream of volunteers lining up to be live donors? Even if I influence them to forget....."

"Won't take long before people start to put things together." Viktor finished her sentence. Violet bowed her head.

"I can't deal with what would happen if I didn't do this, keep her alive, no matter what the cost. I didn't mean to kill him though. It really was an accident."

I believe you matt." Violet responded.

"Violet, what else can I do?"

"I don't know, but we have to come up with something. I'm going to talk with Camille." "We. You said we have to come up with something." I pointed out to her.

"I can't let go either. Guess we're both going to hell." With that she left and Viktor came over to me.

"Walk with me" Viktor demanded, and I compiled.

Viktor was bigger than life, older than anyone in our group bar Violet. He had always treated me with respect, and I hoped that he would do the same now.

"Where are we going?" I asked.

"While you were away, I branched out a little." I wrinkled my brow, not yet understanding. Viktor descended stairs to a small room and placed his hand in a reader. In the dark I could make out only the outline to shelves in the room. There was nothing emitting heat to allow me to form an infra-red image from. Viktor turned to me to continue talking. "We have two issues on our hands now, keeping Cassandra which will mean making mistakes, probably killing more people. You will also have to find a way to immobilize them, unless you expect them to sit pleasantly. Are you really ready for what that means?"

"You aren't going to try to talk me out of it?"

"Can I?"

I shook my head.

"Didn't think so. I'm not about to start preaching. I made my own mistakes I have to live with, so will you." Flicking on the light, there were an assortment of equipment illuminated, strung or hooked up 2along the walls. Chains, restraints, guns, crossbows, a shelf with chemicals, and plastic labeled boxes. Viktor strode over to pull one of the boxes from its shelf, and he turned thrusting the box into my hands. You're going to need this. It's a prototype of a piece of equipment used to sedate people indefinitely. You hook it on their head, it does it's work though light and sound waves, army issue.

"Thanks, but I'll sort this out, so everything is back, how it should be. No more mistakes. I don't want to have to need this. "

"I won't have you calling on Violet every time you need someone's memory fixed. I won't be helping you bury the bodies. Understand?"

"I get it." After a pause I asked the question that had been burning under my skin. "Viktor. How many people have you killed?"

"A lot. Too many. But I only regret the ones I killed in the name of someone else. The rest I wear on my soul freely."

"Were they good people?"

"A couple, but mainly I find the ones that people don't come looking for are the ones that create havoc and wreak pain on others. No one misses them, or wants to ask too many questions." His voice brightened. "I like to think of it as civil service...." I smirked.

Leaving the room, we ascended the stairs "What was the second issue we have." I asked. "Myria?"

"Mmm" Viktor affirmed. "Keeping the witch at bay. Isn't going to be easy. I don't know what we can do about that yet."

Elias' voice sprung up from behind us. "I can fix that for you."

"Where have you been?"

"Out feeding. And having fun. I found two goth twins. Awesome night, but looks like I missed a bit."

"What do think you know about stopping Myria." asked Viktor cynically.

"I don't think we can stop her, but we might be able to keep her at bay." came Elias' reply. "Remember when I was stuck in that warehouse with Michael? He had a marking on his hand that stopped Myria from using her magic. Well I know what it is. I'll bet it still works."

"Draw it" demanded Viktor

"Ask nicely" Elias came back at him. Viktor took a step forward and I placed my hand on his shoulder to settle him.

"Elias, please. This isn't the time. We are all in this now." I said as patiently as I could muster.

"I don't think so." Retorted Elias. Viktor and I baulked at the response.

"What?" Viktor asked disbelieving.

"I don't think she would really give a toss about me. You all on the other hand." He extended me a piece of paper. It already had the markings on it. I held it as though it was the last map on earth leading to treasure. Map. Suddenly my mind raced. Myria had been obsessed with finding the place that restored life. Camille's life had been restored. What if there was an option to restore to Myria her own life, or Russell's. I pocketed the paper and left Elias and Viktor to pursue my growing theory. I ran to Myria's room and started rummaging around. I found her stockpile of papers. Her notes, drawings, everything she had been hoarding. As I sifted through the belongings I suddenly became aware of a presence behind me.

"A liar, killer and a thief" I heard Myria say. I turned around to see her standing over me.

"I am so sorry Myria. I never meant for you to feel like this."

"All's fair. Not like I can't find my own company to play with. I have come for my things though."

I stood my ground as she inched towards me "There is another crystal isn't there?"

She stopped in her tracks. "No, not another crystal. There is another machine though." she moved to lean into me. Placing her hand on my chest she whispered to me "By the way lover. If you think I would let you go so easily without feeling some of my pain, you are as dumb as they come."

Pain surged through me and I felt like I was on fire. I could hear my own groans through the pulsing pain in my skull. Weakly I grabbed for the drawing Elias had given me. I held up the paper, and she withdrew as though she herself had been burned. She screeched and in a whirlwind disappeared. At least I knew it worked now.

On my knees I was surrounded by swirling papers, and realization took me over. The next few weeks or months were going to be one hell of a test. All I could do was stay focused and try not to lose myself any more than I already had. I would limit blood taking for as long as possible in between feed times for Cassie, and only target people the world wouldn't miss so much, people that maybe we could do without. Just in case. Just in case - there was a line I hoped I wouldn't have to cross again. In the meantime, I was going to have to talk with Viktor about beefing up security, and place the mark from the paper Elias had given me on Cassie. Keep her safe.

That night I slept, though barely. I tossed and turned dreaming fervently. I dreamt of Paris, of Egypt. Then I dreamt of Cassie. Playing with a lock of her hair, stroking my neck and teasing my ears. I kissed her, and was kissed by her, but as much ecstasy as I felt, I also felt dread. As she trailed kisses down my neck, I noticed her hair was different, her smell not as I remembered from waking. When she looked up I saw it was not my Cassandra, but Myria. As I pushed her away, she floated as though suspended in water. I could hear her taunt me. "I might not be able to come in to your home, but I can still visit your mind." I woke in a cold sweat.

That night I got the mark tattooed on my lower neck, along with Viktor, Camille and Violet. I couldn't bring myself to mark Cassie permanently, but drew it in charcoal on her shoulder. The only one who refused was Elias, saying he didn't need to worry, given he had nothing to do with the situation. I hoped for his sake he was right. We even incorporated the mark, into the entrance way decor of the club. No coming home for Myria. At least not to do harm.

Elias packed and went wandering again. Nomadic lifestyle seemed to agree with him. Watching him leave from the upper balcony of the club, I strayed into my own thoughts again. Michael had mentioned 'he' not she when he cryptically mentioned how Cassandra had been drugged, 'he did it...'. I couldn't shake the feeling we were missing another variable, another player here. Still, why worry everyone. First things first. Find something Myria wants, something to bargain with. I was going to find the location of the other restoration device, and blackmail Myria into fixing Cassie. My Cassandra.

Anything else was collateral.

Volume IV The Other Story

It is a rare find, when something seems to be as it presents itself. All those times we let indiscretions pass by, forgiving them, forgetting them, until something happens that makes us put it all back into perspective again. They become those moments of clarity we sometimes wish we never found, causing the child to grow into an adult all too soon. But then, there are also those moments of crystal clear understanding, what we ought to be doing, should do, that we just can't help but ignore, because what's left of the child within us, yearns to reach out and touch.....

25 years later....

The dark blue vehicle flew down the dark road a little faster than it should have but otherwise with no major event. It was dark, and a minute to midnight according to the lighted clock on the dash, though it had always run a little faster. Inside, the heater was being toted with by the girl, who looked no older than maybe 21, while her boyfriend drove. He playfully smacked her hand away from the dial.

"Hey!" she protested.

"Hey nothing, I'm cooking here El!" came the reply. The girl, El, reached back over and turned the dial again.

"Well I am freezing over here, Sam. Aren't you supposed to be looking out for me? Be all gallant and offer me your jacket or something" Sam wound down his window in initial response, and under her scowling reached behind him and started rummaging around in the back seat.

Suddenly alarmed El straightened up. "Can you just keep your eyes on the road" she pleaded anxiously.

"Not if I want to play the part of being a gallant boyfriend at the same time!" Sam produced a jacket from the backseat, and El eased back, smiling as he concentrated his focus back on the road. El slipped one arm in the jacket before slipping the seatbelt off her other shoulder and settling in to the oversized garment.

"Happy?" Sam asked in genuine interest, while he regarded her smugly.

"Very." came the response and El grasped Sam's arm to snuggle up to.

"I was thinking," Sam started up again. "I thought I might switch to psych classes next term. That way we can hopefully have the same schedules. No more waiting to catch each other in the hallway....."

"That sounds great" came an enthusiastic response, "but I thought you hated stats."

"Yeah but I figure this way I can just copy your work."

"I like your style!" El said lifting her head up to kiss Sam on the cheek. He turned at the last minute to catch her lips with his, when there was a sudden thud with something slamming onto the car bonnet. The car swerved, and Sam struggled to regain control of the car. They drew to a halt at the side of the road, and El and Sam sat gasping for air in the dark. One of the lights had been smashed in the hit, so there was barely any light other than the moonlight left to make out the details of their surrounding.

After a pause, and as their breathing returned to normal Sam reached over and belatedly put the hazard lights on, letting them blink in the otherwise empty darkness.

"As if that's going to make a difference now" El hissed in a whisper.

Sam frowned back at her. "Why are you whispering?" he hissed back at her...

They both peered out the back window in unison. In the road there lay the body of what looked to be a man. Sam moved to open the door, but El grabbed this arm, fear marking lines on her otherwise flawless features. "What are you doing?" he asked.

"Don't go!" she pleaded in a frightened tone.

"I don't have a choice, I can't leave him there. Call an ambulance will you!"

Sam exited the vehicle and strode towards the body. As he got closer he screwed up his features in anticipation of seeing gore. Still, he had to check. Behind him, Sam could hear El get out of the car and come closer, fumbling in her bag for her phone.

Sam bent to one knee and reached over to feel for a pulse. It was the body of a man, average in height, hair bloodied and matted across his face. "No pulse" he said flatly as El found her phone and punched in the emergency numbers. Sam stood and looked up and around.

"I'm on hold!" she exclaimed. "Can you believe I am on hold!" El caught sight of Sam's worried and puzzled face. "It's ok babe, it will be ok. It wasn't your fault. He just fell out of nowhere."

"I know that....." Sam continued. An operators voice sounded on the line and El drew away from Sam to talk.

"I need an ambulance..... Someone hit our car, we think he's dead...... I don't know where we are. Sam. Where are we? Sam?". Sam continued to look up. No cliffs, no houses.

"Where the hell did he come from to fall on the top of the car like that?" Sam was talking out loud. The man had definitely fallen on to the car. He hadn't been run into.

"Sam?" El asked, letting the phone leave her ear. "Sam. Are you alright?" She walked towards him as he looked back down at the body. El watched Sam as she approached him cautiously. All of a sudden, Sam jumped, and ran the few feet to meet her. El heard a groan from the man lying on the ground and she shrieked out loud in shock. Sam had reached her and was grabbing at both her arms, pushing her towards the car.

El put the phone back up to her ear. "Oh my God! He's still alive! Quick what should we do?" Then the man stood up. "He's standing up! Sam tell him to stay still. The ambulance is on it's way." El became irritated at Sam's efforts to get her back into the car. "Sam, it's ok to have a freak-out, but right now we need to help this guy. He needs to lay down off the road somewhere". Sam was still distracted looking back at the now standing man who rotated his neck and stretched his shoulders back. El slipped past Sam and walked towards the man, but Sam grabbed at her arm stopping her from moving forward.

"Something is really wrong here El" Sam blurted out. As she swung around to protest El froze.

Two men stood behind Sam. One was tall, one was shorter, but both were stocky and looked menacing. They were not looking at Sam and El though. They were looking at the man behind them.

"Eleanor." Sam took her hand and they entwined fingers. Caught between two evils they began to back away towards the man who had hit their car. The shorter of the two men broke out in a snarl, ending in a hiss. His two canine teeth grew on the end of the hiss, extending, ivory white and glistening in the moonlight. El fell to the ground, eyes wide in horror. Sam stood still and breathless.

The man with the fangs simply snarled. "Marcus!" and the taller one disappeared before their eyes. On this move, the man from the road launched forward with a yell, reaching the shorter one before he had had time to move forward. The man from the road then punched at the others throat sending his through the air in to the field on the side of the road. The man then turned to face and stare directly at Sam and El.

"I'm really sorry." choked Sam. "Just let her go. Please."

The man stood over them, still spattered in blood, his hair strewn across his face wet and hanging over his features where it was loose. He growled and his canines extended like the other man's had.

Just as Sam braced to be pounced on, and El closed her eyes in anticipation, the growling subsided abruptly. El opened her eyes again. The man was still standing there, but looking over Sam's shoulder, out into the road. Sam looked behind himself. He saw a woman, dressed in black with snow white skin and black hair running to her waist. She was standing, holding a blonde woman, petite in build, by the neck. Looking back at the man, Sam motioned to El to get up. She did so and they both fled as the man continued to stare transfixed, down the road. He looked perplexed.

Half way down the road they saw the short man who had been thrown in to the field rise to his feet. He started stomping back towards the road with an angry look on his face.

"Marcus!" the man yelled.

El and Sam broke into a faster run. As he did, Sam looked over his shoulder. The man in the road was no longer rooted to his spot, he was walking forward towards the two women.

After only a few steps a rope with two balls on the end came flying out of the foliage. They caught the man in the road off guard, wrapping around his legs, and he fell to the ground. As he did, the two women disappeared. The taller man reemerged holding a bag and a pair of metal cuffs. Sam looked forward and broke into a full run. No need to see what happened next...

## Chapter 25 There Comes a Time

Her body clung to the building as the breath caught in her lungs, burning. If anyone saw her, Mehnaz knew her whole life was going to change for the worse.

"Please. Please let this work" Mehnaz pleaded into the night before she took a running start and made it to the doorway. It was shielded by the cast shadow from the glow of the car park lights and she knelt, barely breathing as she put a pocket sized torch in her mouth and opened a lock-pick kit to slide a tool out. As she brought the piece up to the lock it became clear that the door was already open. Mehnaz stared momentarily before looking around her apprehensively. It was possible someone set this up. Maybe someone was just on the other side of the door waiting for her to walk in. She couldn't be this lucky. She peered around the door and into a corridor, dimly lit from a back room at the end, and complimented by emergency lights. At least that would keep her from being blind in the dark, and she wouldn't have to worry about toting a torch. She tucked her torch in her belt.

Silent, she crept in, her breathing shallow. Through the half light Mehnaz slid down the passageway looking for the room she was after in the gallery. With great care she had chosen a black zip up light sweater and black leggings but was regretting the sweater decision. It looked great in the mirror, made her feel the part and had accentuated her figure nicely, but in here, under stress, she was sweating like hell.

As she rounded the corner towards her first official foray into professional theft, Mehnaz saw soft light, glass cases and freshly unpacked crates with artifacts lying unguarded on the benches. Nothing else. No one else. Mehnaz sidled over to the counter and searched amongst the items, mainly old papers. She picked up a papyrus, satisflied and smiling to her self as she held it high and stretched the scroll papyrus slightly to make sure it was the document she was after. Quickly she rolled it up gently and placed it in the black cylinder container she had brought with her.

Just as she was picking up pace nicely and headed back out, he appeared in her field of vision. Just down the hall the corner from where she had skipped so lightly just moments before she spied through the crack of an open door across the hall a man tied to a chair in the middle of a darkened room. His head was down so his face was obscured and his hair hung shaggily over his features, his arms tied behind a chair and an occasional drip of blood slipped from his chin to his lap.

"Oh Shit". She said out loud as she gazed deeply into the darkness. As much as she reluctantly looked forward to finishing off this first night of her burgeoning career as a thief, and this job, lets face it would make or break her, there were two painful factors at play here. Firstly, she could not find it in herself to leave someone in such a state, and more obviously one does not leave someone bloodied and tied to a chair for the night. Someone had to be still around to 'take care of him'. She looked back over her shoulder.

Maybe he deserved it she thought. Maybe him being here was a justice of some kind. Against her better judgment though, she stepped into the room, just for a moment. He looked so young. Only about 20. No matter what someone had done, at this age, it couldn't be right that a life should be battered to death so early. It was clear from what was lying around the room things were not yet over. There were knuckle dusters, a bowl of ice, and pliers on the table at the side of the room. Hesitantly Mehnaz crept in for a closer look and at a short glance saw his hands clasped in old fashioned irons, and his ankles which suffered the same binding. Moving forward, Mehnaz inspected the cuffs.

"That's not usual" she said to herself out loud as she twisted them looking for a way to release their hold. She took a shallow breath, leant close and whispered in his ear:

"Hey, wake up. WAKE UP". He stirred. "Can you walk?" He nodded slightly, and Mehnaz flicked out a small knife from her boot, and started picking at the rudimentary locks. It was then that she heard voices. "I am so sorry- I'll call someone...." she mumbled as she abandoned the irons and headed towards the door – but the approaching people were already too close. She looked desperately around to see if there was anywhere to hide. The only place was the metal cabinet on which the pliers lay. Mehnaz opened the sliding panel and sighed relief when she saw it was empty, and climbed inside.

"See, still here" assured a strong male voice to the man accompanying him.

"He is real strong and fast though, this one, or don't you remember Cairo" cautioned his companion. "And he's in with Viktor."

"He was stealing from us!" Came the response. "We're only doing what we should. Besides once he is out of the way, we'll have the option of taking on that Viktor bloke who keeps trying to run how we do things. This one's like his strong arm or something"

"You mean strong man" corrected his counterpart.

"Whatever" Was the reply. "I just want to find out what he came here for first, Marcus" he paused for a moment before sniffing the air loudly. "Hey, can you smell something strange. Smells like girl."

Mehnaz willed her heart to stop pounding so loudly.

The second man, Marcus, spoke again "I haven't been able to smell a thing since that blow up last year, but I saw some woman come through in charge of inventory today.

"A skirt in charge of a shipping project. I remember when they didn't have a vote yet. Those were the times. I miss the simple life." Marcus' friend sighed.

"Listen Anthony, if we are going to do this, lets just get it done." Came Marcus' apprehensive voice.

"Music to my ears" Anthony said before he started yelling at the man bound in the chair. "Hey – you. Wake up!" The man in the chair roused and groaned.

Mehnaz brought her eyes to the crack in between the cabinet doors, even though she was sure she didn't want to see what was going to happen next. Instinct told her to keep her eyes on everyone. As he raised his head, his hair plastered across his face where the blood oozed from several small gashes on his temples, cheek and nose.

The second man stepped in front of the one bound to the chair before addressing him. "Listen, we'll make it easy for you if you just tell us what you thought was so important you had to break in to our place to steal. I mean what were you thinking. No one messes with Marcus and Anthony" The reply was a spit from the man in the chair and Mehnaz winced and Marcus punched him in the gut, causing him to double over on himself.

"Marcus – he's all yours" came the words out of the second man's mouth before the cabinet shook slightly under the pressure of Marcus retrieving something from the top. Wire cutters. Marcus came face to face with the man on the chair.

"Its ok. I understand. I don't like to talk either, but you can't treat my friends like that. Don't worry though, I wont waste time with conversation". Marcus made a 'snip, snip' action with the cutters before laughing and rising to walk behind the chair. The chair bucked as Mehnaz lost sight of what Marcus was doing and she heard groaning, before yelling and grunting. Please, please don't tell them I'm here she pleaded mentally shrinking into herself.

There was a snap of the cutters and a sharper yell from the man in the chair. Then the sounds repeated again.

"I didn't think you would scream so loud" Anthony mused. "I heard good things about you, but I guess when you have a man in iron the real one comes right on out."

"Funny, I haven't heard anything worth mentioning about you" came the taunting response "But I guess when they aren't worth the effort..." Smack, smack, smack, came the response before Marcus intervened and Anthony was pulled away.

"Give him 15 minutes Anthony. Let him bleed. Let him think about talking to us some more, get real hungry and we'll come back. He's probably trying to get you to kill him before he gives up and talks."

"You're right" came the heavy, panting response from Anthony before he leaned in to the man on the chair and grabbed his drooped head to wrench it upwards. "That was nothing. You don't talk when I come back and you wait and see what kind of rage I have for you" Marcus turned to walk out of the room behind his friend but turned back to spit in the bound man's direction before stalking out.

15 minutes Mehnaz thought. She moved silently, but swiftly, though it seemed to take forever. Sliding out of the cabinet and behind the man in the chair her heart was racing. She didn't want to look at his hands but she had to pick the lock if she could. This guy was trying to steal from them. She had just done exactly that. Her hands were shaking as she wedged the locks open and his arm fell to the floor, the three remaining fingers dipping in the huge pool of blood on the floor. She tried not to look for the other two. She might be able to help him get out but there wasn't time to go looking for lost digits.

"Come on. Get up!" she hissed urgently. He roused from unconsciousness and looked at her through blood matted hair.

"I didn't think I'd ever see you again. I missed you so much, and now you're here" he mumbled sounding hopeful. He reached out to Mehnaz' face.

"I don't think I am who you think, but if you want to find her you need to stand up. I have a car just past the tree line, If you can walk, I can get you out of here."

His face dropped and he looked pained momentarily before with great effort he rose to his feet. He slumped, obviously in pain and she worked her way under a shoulder. Together they limped towards the door, and down the corridor.

Out in the muggy air, Mehnaz was panting and struggling under his weight. "C'mon, she urged. Just a little farther". He stumbled, dropping to his knees and taking her with him. "Get up" she pleaded, and he obliged as best as he could. She stole a look over her shoulder back at the door, only a few paces away. Still nothing, no one following them.

They made it past the concrete and to the grass stretch leading in to the trees. Mehnaz knew they were in trouble as the grass fell down an embankment. She let him fall and ran to his side at the bottom of the hill.

"I'm so sorry" he groaned as she came to him.

"You're fine. You can make it. Just get up. The car is right there" she said pointing into the trees. A feint outline of a small red car was visible through the trees.

"I can't. I haven't eaten in three days. I've lost too much blood. I can't do this anymore, so I'm sorry" Pain and sorrow tainted his voice.

"Don't be sorry" Mehnaz looked up, towards the car, and spied a section of grass to the side. "Wait here" she said determined now, "I can get the car around. I can get you in the back, we can still make it. I'm not going to leave you." Such was her nature, but as she tried to dash for the car he grabbed her arm and she fell back on to the grass. He was surprisingly strong for someone too weak to walk.

She looked up at the man's face, bloodied and drained. His eyes shone oddly, and she thought fleetingly that he already looked so much better from just a few moments ago.

"I really am sorry, but it's been too long" he said again and she chilled.

"Too long? What! Get up, we can go - now. But I can't wait for you." There was warning in her voce. Compassionate or not, she wasn't stupid. She was going to get home and away from these crazy people tonight.

"I'm really sorry" he repeated.

"Stop saying that. Let me go and get up!"

"You seem to be a nice girl, but you are so in the wrong place" he said. Mehnaz stiffened, suddenly more fearful than she had been all night. It was then she saw his hand. The one that had been butchered was sprawled on the grass supporting his weight. Everything looked in one piece. All his fingers were accounted for.

"Your hand" she gasped. He looked at her, the moon shining brightly on his face and she noticed the cuts were clearing on his face. Her eyes widened and she tried in vain to pull her arm back from him. He tightened his grip and she winced from pain. She tried to scream but he grabbed her face, his hand clasped over her mouth. In a flash he lunged at her, teeth glistening with two long fangs startling her as he clamped down on her throat. She flailed helplessly in his grip, moaning out her cries for help. Then everything faded for Mehnaz and she fell to the ground limp, though still in his arms.

When he stood up the man was visibly refreshed, he looked stronger and groaned loudly in relief before he regarded Mehnaz' still body lying on the grass with regret. He leant over and felt her pulse, weak and thready. A weak moan escaped her lips. Sighing, he saw the black cylinder she had carried lay on the ground next to her. He opened it with curiosity before smiling cynically.

"You did my work for me" He said before rummaging through her pockets and finding a slim purse with her license tucked into a pocket. He checked her license and stuck it in his back pocket. "Thanks Mehnaz," he threw her over his shoulder effortlessly and slicked back his hair from his face. For the first time his face was clearly visible "Sorry about this, but anyway, I'm Matthias." Matthias took off into the darkness towing Mehnaz with him. He would come back for the car later.

## Chapter 26 The Truth, The Catch and The Lie.

When I got to her building, I sprinted up the window ledges to her room on the third floor. The apartment window wrenched open easily. I flipped Mehnaz from my shoulder on to the bed and took a quick look around. Next to a copy of a degree on the wall there was a graduation photo with a man – looked to be her father – standing proudly next to her, a few athletic ribbons, an alarm clock and lamp on one side of her bed, and a poster of 'the vampire bride' on the inside of her open closet. I smiled in amusement. Otherwise the space was sparse. Simple.

I leant over to Mehnaz. Her breathing was ragged. I felt bad enough about taking so much blood from her. I didn't want to take her life as well. I tore a small hole in my wrist and let the blood trickle in to her mouth. I healed quickly but enough blood was released before I did to see her looking restored. I took a glimpse back at her as I climbed out the window again. The cylinder she had carried was in my hand. I had things to do now, first of all being to sleep. Though I didn't need much sleep anymore what I had been through had taxed me. I just needed to sleep it off to get back to my usual self. Then I could decide what to do next with the scroll in my possession. One stop first, I thought to myself before I called past my father's apartment on my way home.

I climbed into the window of my father's apartment. It looked tattered and worn now. The paint peeled and there was always something that needed to be cleaned up. He was, where he always was now when I visited, asleep in front on the TV. His hair was grey and his face marred with lines of worry, grief and tiredness. I had been coming to visit almost monthly for 25 years and every time I visited I came away worse. His sadness was palpable, as was mine. Since the accident he had pretty much lost his mind, which helped explaining my visits to some, though Anton did not approve of him talking about me at all.

This time I decided not to wake him. I left some money on the counter, like I always did, and kissed his head. He stirred, only barely, and I heard footsteps in the corridor. Another gift of mine I was grateful for - keen hearing. It had becoming sharper over the last decade or so. I was tucked in the shadows long before the key hit the lock.

A young man walked in wearing a sports jacket and sneakers. He hummed a tune and carried a bag of groceries. My father stirred as the boy turned on the light.

"Your always sitting in the dark Pop" he remarked. As he turned back towards the bench he had placed the groceries on I was stunned. He was the spitting image of Anton. "I think I might need to get you up and out next time I visit. What do you think?" he asked my father who was wrestling to his feet.

Once my father grabbed his walking stick and hobbled slowly over to the kitchen, I knew there couldn't be much longer in him. I had grown over time to truly understand Cassie's reluctance and guilt about changing me, and appreciate why I had decided to leave her rather than be turned initially. Time was a gift to an immortal, but also the most profound and cruel enemy. I wished I could go over and help him. Not with Anton Junior there though. 'Anton Junior', I had laughed when I first heard the name. Now I just saw it as befitting. He looked exactly like my brother used to.

"Matthias has been to visit" my father proclaimed.

"Oh yeah" came the incredulous reply from Anton Junior.

"I know you laugh at me behind my back, Anton, but he still visits. I can always tell. The window is always open, money on the counter. He doesn't wake me any more though."

"Can you not call me AJ Pop?" pleaded the boy. Boy. He looked older than me now.

"AJ. Why spoil a perfectly good name. Antoine, Matthias, Matthew.... All good names....boys." He sighed. "Why doesn't he wake me? He looks just the same you know. Not aged one bit. Not one line." My father mused this out loud and AJ rolled his eyes.

"I know Pop" Came the reply as AJ stuck his head in the fridge. I took the opportunity to disappear past them and out the window. I was nothing but a light breeze as far as they knew.

Out on the street, the air was filled with a complex mix of Asian dishes, vege burgers and rotten vegetables. There had been a turn in the food market about 15 years ago, leaning towards 'fresh' take away. Salad bars and stir fry take away to combat obesity, heart disease and a series of other self inflicted afflictions. Upside was people tended to taste a whole lot better. Downside was that the refuse, when it wasn't composted properly was foul.

I negotiated myself through the main street. I had kept to alleys for so long it had been a hard practice to break, but since everyone who could have recognised me was pretty much gone, either through death or opportunity, I was getting used to being back out in the open here. I took a turn past Armada's old shop – now a Laundromat. I missed him. The way he had died had been horrible. I turned another street corner, and after a while came into the industrial area where our club and home was located.

We had recently decked it out in golden Griffins, in part in remembrance of how we came to be together, in part to mock the man who had inextricably bound us through fate. Instead of the gargoyle type dominance though, they stood for class, elegance, and this was carried throughout the themed levels inside now. The sigil that served to keep Myria out, or at least inactive so she couldn't use magik against us still stood, worked into the décor around wherever possible.

The door opened for me as I approached. The two Maitre D's, one male, one female greeted me in welcome as I walked through the entrance and down a side corridor to avoid alarming guests with the blood staining my clothes and skin. We might cater for the blood crowd, but in truth they could be just as precious as humans. I made it to an ante room at the back of the club. Viktor had fitted it with DNA recognition hardware when it first became easily accessible. A tiny drop of blood meant a whole lot of piece of mind to all of us.

As the doors opened up I walked in to find Viktor rising to his feet out of a tall backed crimson chair and Violet, startled from the book she was reading on her i-pad (she loved the classic) whilst laying on the floor turning my way, delight glinting of her perfect features. She rushed to embrace me. Viktor looked somber as he spoke:

"Matthias...... we were concerned when you didn't come back" he sounded dark and cautionary. A contrast to how I had come to know him.

"I can see by how you rushed out to find me" I mocked him. It was in fun of course.

"We know you can handle yourself just fine" Violet scorned back at me.

"He looks like hell" Viktor replied. There was a long moment before he stepped down and grimacing picked a strand of my hair up. "Is this your blood?" I lightly knocked his hand away.

"Ask me no questions, I'll tell you no lies" I replied. "But I got what I was looking for. Now I just need to get it to her".

"That's great news Matthias." Violet re-assured. Her red hair was striking against her olive toned skin. A good choice I thought. Suited her better than the bright blue she had sported for the last five years, or the purple for the year before that. I was used to her in red.

"Hard part is going to be getting it to her" Viktor reasoned. I knew he was right. "If she sees you she'll strike you down on the spot. What you did to her, lasts forever".

"I know that" I whined back at him. I didn't need him reminding me of the obvious. He softened then and approached me with the brotherly affection I was used to now. He patted me on the back.

"Have a shower, some sleep. We'll figure it out in the morning." Viktor declared in his usual manner. All the years in between and he still spoke like he was addressing troops on the shores of Normandy.

I dragged myself to the bathroom we had custom built in black marble. It was expansive, dark and elegant. I stepped into the jets and let my blood wash down the drain. My muscles were tight, my head confused. I needed sleep even more than I had thought. When I got out I threw my clothes in the rubbish bin and stared at myself unforgivingly in the mirror. I had come so far and now I could almost see the finish line. I put on slacks and went in to our bedroom to see her again.

I lay down in bed next to her. She slept as soundly as when I had left her. I had already gone through stages of coming to terms with losing her. So many years had past and still she slept. Unchanging. I lay next to her when I needed to sleep and would tell her everything that happened. Sometimes I would almost hear her voice, feel her touch.

I reached over and took her hand. There was no resistance of course. I wondered if she knew some of the things I had done if she would still look at me the same way. "Today was a good day" I told her. "I found what we were looking for. All I have to do is find a way for Myria to listen to me and we might be able to get things back the way they should be."

No response of course. It wasn't that I expected one. I just still hoped. I had taken my anger out on those poor unfortunates I hunted to keep her blood supply stocked, live victims. I had been in denial, searching record upon record, fake mystics and ridiculous spells trying to find something else that worked. Yet here I was. Resigned that there would be only one solution. Myria would have to lift the spell, or do whatever it was she needed to do to fix her. In the meantime, I had to do whatever necessary to get it done. Life was nothing anymore than a series of days I had to get through to get Cassie back to me. I had lost so much. My life, my family, my friends, my future with Cassie was not going to be a casualty of my mistakes as well. I lay with my nose in her hair an inhaled. "Sleep tight my love. Tomorrow is a whole new day."

I slept, dreaming of us on the beach in France, before we decided to move on to Egypt. I had enjoyed that night, spent languishing in each other's presence before breaking the quiet to meet up with passers by, take our fill as we needed. Afterwards, we enjoyed the crisp air on the cliffs above, where we spent the night touching and kissing one another, no cares, no consequences, no end but for daylight. It was one of my favorite memories with Cassie. I dreamt I could feel her hair blowing against my chest, as I leaned against the bolder at my back, and then I dreamt something else. Something that hadn't happened before. As I held Cassie in my arms on the cliff top under the stars, staring out over the sea, I saw a figure catch my eye. A gargoyle like dark shape loomed in the darkness watching us with glowing eyes. As I moved to stand, Cassie looked at me confused.

"Shh, calm down. It's just Myria silly" Cassie laughed. She stroked my face and when I looked back at the creature and saw Myria was standing next to it, patting its head like a pet dog. She smiled at me and two heavy fangs protruded, before she snarled at me: "Luctor et emergo" - I struggle and emerge.

I woke suddenly, sharply aware of the darkness and cold in the room that I had become accustomed to over the years. I pulled the covers off myself and stretched my neck and shoulders out. Glanced over my shoulder and saw Cassie still sleeping. On the inside of her wrist I saw marked the word 'Abhinc', meaning 'From here on'. It was the tattoo she had got when we visited Paris. We had got matching ones after too much fun and not enough sleep. She had wanted to get a cartoon, or when I persuaded her to have something in writing 'Horas Non Numero Nisi Serenas' (I do not count the hours unless they are sunny) but I had managed to persuade her that it would never fit around her wrist and still be able to read. Mine wrapped around my inner right wrist and read: 'Non Ducor Duco'. I rubbed it and closed my eyes. Latin. Cassandra had taught me five languages over our years together. Latin remained my favourite. Our favourite. Maybe that's why it featured so in my dreams.

"I am not led; I lead" I mumbled out loud before I got up and moved with purpose to get this night started.

When I joined Viktor and Violet they were lounging on the terrace above the club entrance. It was too early for guests or customers yet and the warm air was welcome against my skin. It still crawled with the dream I had had though.

Violet knew. "You look pale. You've been dreaming again."

"I was thinking about Myria. She was standing with one of the OldOnes."

"They are a thing of the past Matt" Viktor chimed in. "We killed them, or sent them back under already. If there were any left we would have found them." He regarded me before changing his tone to be more upbeat. "I have been thinking about how to talk to Myria."

"And..." I prompted.

"...And I have a solution I think you will like." Viktor continued. "Have something to drink". He handed me a tall dark glass and I drank from it gratefully. "Violet, can you go get the item?"

"The item?" I said.

"Just wait." Viktor urged. "How's the drink?"

"I shrugged, nodded my head.

"It's from the last person you brought home for Cassandra. That's the last of it. Violet wiped her memory, sent her on her way." I felt dread. I would have to go find another. No one lasted more than two weeks anymore, no matter how good the care was of them. She was needing more and more as time passed.

"I'll take care of it." I muttered.

"Matt, if you are successful in talking to Myria, getting her to bring Cassandra back, have you thought about what to tell Cassandra when she asks how you kept her alive so long? How many people have had to die, or be brainwashed to keep her alive. You might go and throw yourself in front of Myria for an audience, strike a deal, she wakes Cassandra and the girl can't stand to look at you anymore. She was always so careful not to get anyone hurt."

"I had considered that" It was the truth. I had. "But honestly, even if she didn't want to be with me anymore, I still need to bring her back. There is no alternative now Viktor. I cant see any other option than to succeed."

"25 years is a long time. You were only with her for a while. She wouldn't even know if you just...let her be."

"Forever alone is a long time. What's a couple of decades when time means nothing anymore."

"Viktor!" Violet's stern voice sounded from behind me. "Let her be?! Would you let me be? Leave me for dust because it's only been a few years."

"No of course not" An apologetic Viktor came to her side. She stepped away and stood next to me, a disgusted look on her face. She handed me a small ornate bottle of deep blue colour, with a darker purple liquid inside that surrounded a chip that clinked against the glass. The purple liquid coated the glass when I spun the bottle.

"What is it?" I mused staring at the piece. Violet obliged with an explanation.

"It's the chip Myria makes everyone wear. It will get you in the door at least." Violet explained.

"Then when she sees your face she can rip it out" finished Viktor with a grin. I ignored him.

"How did you manage to get this Violet?"

"Viktor did actually" she looked most proudly at him. Cassie used to look at me that way. I turned towards Viktor awaiting an explanation which he obliged me with.

"Elias gave it to me. I think he is less sure of where his alliances are now and he is tired of all the arguments and brooding. Time will do that. Wear away the influence she has. Even if it does take 20 years or more." Viktor looked thoughtful and pressed his lips together before he continued on to ask: "Is there anyone else Matthias? Anyone else who would go in for you?. The chip might get you in the door, past her security, but once she sees your face I don't know if she will give you much time to speak."

"She could have come for me already. She has chosen not to" I reasoned.

"She has sent bounty hunters after you more than once." Viktor pointed out.

"They were sent knowing I would wipe them out. They're not exactly much of a challenge."

"All you need is one smart enough to distract you long enough to leash you in silver, or copper, or some other bind. You might be strong, but you're not invincible."

"Viktor, I had no idea you cared for me so much." I joked back.

"I'm just saying, that just because she hasn't knocked on your front door, doesn't mean she'll put up with you walking in hers."

I shook my head, It doesn't matter, there's no one" I sighed. "Unless you're offering." I smiled at him and he laughed as I expected in response.

"I value my afterlife. See this is what happens when you fight more than you make friends" Viktor quipped back. "Have a think about it. Maybe you could even pay someone."

"I'd offer to influence someone for you Matthias but something so complicated can be unreliable. I don't know that they would be able to think on their feet." Violet rued.

I rolled the bottle in between my fingers. What else would fate would throw at me over the years to come. Then I wondered to my self, if it was possible that fate may have already offered me a solution and I hadn't recognised it? "There was a girl at the museum" I reported to them matter-of-factly.

"What kind of girl" Viktor asked.

"What do you mean what kind of girl – a girl, with girl parts" I was the one sounding irritated now. Violet chuckled from where she stood standing over the balcony, leaning into the night, glass in hand. "She stole the scroll before I had a chance, then she found me and released me. Marcus and Anthony had me shackled."

"See, I told you – It only takes one. She was human – the girl?" Viktor asked, serious.

"Yes."

"Fate" Came Violet's response from afar. She was half hung over the balcony taking in the night air.

"Perhaps" I responded as Viktor broke into a cynical grin.

"A human rescued you, fearless vampire, scourge of the undead. The legendary Matthias" he roared.

"They had me in cast iron. It wasn't that easy to get away, but I would have worked something out eventually." I was startled at the offence in my own voice. Viktor's laughing died down.

"How did they catch you in the first place anyhow?"

"I was distracted." I admitted reluctantly. Viktor grinned wider knowing he was right about what he had said earlier.

"He always is when it comes to Cassie." Violet sang out.

"All the more reason someone else should go in" Viktor chimed in.

"I don't disagree." The least I could do was acknowledge my limitations. I didn't want anything to go wrong. From this point everything had to be executed perfectly. "I'll see what I can do about getting us some help." I stood on the edge of the balcony and let them know "I'll be back as soon as I can" before I jumped down to the ground.

"I hate that he can do that better than I can" I heard Viktor grumble as I touched the ground as easily as most would take a step.

## Chapter 27 Sleeping with the Enemy

I arrived at Mehnaz' place knowing she wasn't there. I wanted the chance to have a look around properly before I hit her with my proposal. I would need something to bargain with. The place itself was modest, much like her bedroom. Pastel colours, simple design and minimalist furniture. There were bills on the glass coffee table but nothing of concern. A 3d projector pad sat hibernating on the kitchen bench so I opened it and browsed the history. A large range of museum sites, mostly password protected, emerged. A dating site, a list of take away restaurants with interactive menus sprang to life and I checked her e-mails which were similarly unremarkable. E-books scattered her recently accessed applications – mainly sci-fi – and I browsed through her message service using the I pad with only one message from a local hospital asking her to call them for some test results saved. Nothing useful.

There was a uniform for a tour company in what looked to be her size. "This is a mistake." I had just uttered to myself when I heard her coming. I shrank back in to the shadows as I heard her voice becoming louder as she approached the door. The beep of her accessing the scanner rang through the dark and she walked in. Soft down lights turned on and she continued her conversation, clearly with a friend, canceling a meeting. She apologised to the person on the other end of the line as she slipped off her heels and placed a bag of take out on the counter. She finally removed the earpiece and sat on the couch, meal on her lap, and switched on the wall screen. An old movie was on and she got comfortable. I watched her curiously.

It was strange, I didn't spend much time around humans any more – except to feed of course. Since I had started to pick people up to bring back for Cassie, knowing I was going to traumatize them in the best of outcomes, I really didn't want to make a connection. I might have kept updated tech wise but I felt quite detached from things like eating, being tired (at least the way I used to be), the limits of their senses, knowledge, even the limits to their imaginations. Watching her go through her routine I realised how little I had in common with them now, in spite of all the shared things. She looked pale. That was my fault. Then she ate, yawned and lay down, and I realised I had better say something now or it would be more awkward.

Given there was no good way to come out of the shadows in to someone else's house, and I had learned the hard way that no matter how reasonable and placid you might try and come across as, they still screamed the house down when they found you, I opted for the direct approach.

I moved stealthy, and at lightning speed out of the shadows and behind her. She just caught a glimpse of something flash past and had sat up, mouth open as I grabbed her from behind, my hand covering her mouth. She bucked and screamed into my hand as I tried to calm her.

"I'm not going to hurt you, I just need to talk to you and ask you a couple of questions. I wont hurt you if you just stop screaming and listen to me" She started to struggle when she realised she couldn't move me away, and I lost my placid side.

"Enough!" I roared and I threw her down on the couch. "You will not cry or scream or I will lose my patience!" She sat stunned staring up at me like a frightened child.

"You!" She managed to gasp recognizing me. "What are you! I thought you were going to kill me."

"Matthias," I said frankly "But you can call me Matt".

"Not who, what...." Came the clarification.

"What do you think I am?" I was toying now, but it was rare I got to reveal myself in a context that didn't involve draining someone or sending them to their end.

"You can't be what I think you are. Are you?" She stammered.

"It's sounds camp to say it – but I am." I sat on the couch hoping to make her feel more relaxed but she curled herself in to a ball against the arm rest instead.

"You didn't kill me. Why did you leave me knowing what you are?" She pressed.

"Not like you were going to tell anyone was it." I observed. She nodded silently.

"Couldn't you wipe my memory or something" She was struggling to understand and I was only willing to help her part way. I had other things I needed to get done tonight.

"That doesn't lie in my particular talents. If you want that, I know someone who can help, but not before you to do me a favour."

"A favour. From me? After what you did. I could have died!" Mehnaz was outraged again. The emotion was appealing.

"You were stealing," I commented, and amusement stung my voice and her nerves. She shifted indignantly. "So you're hardly able to take the high road here. I do need to know why you needed that piece. Of all the things there, why that one?"

"Is that the favour?" She raised a cynical eyebrow and I smirked. At least she was spirited. That might keep her alive for the long haul.

"No, but I need to know."

"Someone offered to pay me a lot of money for it. Its that simple"

"You don't look that desperate for money. Or are you a full time thief and part time tour guide?"

Mehnaz looked back at me stern in her features. "I did need the money."

"What for?"

"None of your business." She spat back at me.

"What for?" I insisted.

"My father's ill. There's no cure, but the treatment can give him a decent quality of life." She was struggling not to break in her voice, and I took another look around the room. The same man appeared in a number of photographs. I felt a twang of guilt. Blackmail was going to come in handy. Maybe bribery was a better way for my conscience to manage.

"What if I could offer you something else, something better than you were already offered."

"You already have the piece."

"The piece isn't all I need. I offer a trade. I need you to take it to someone, and I'll give you a solution to your problem" I offered honestly enough.

"I don't want to hear any of this. Get out!" And she motioned to the door. My lack of tolerance got the better of me. I rushed her, and grabbed her round the throat. She desperately clutched at my hand as she struggled to breath.

I brought her closer to me and snarled at her: "Stop fighting me and do as I say before I teach you a lesson you'll remember for the rest of eternity." I froze suddenly. The words I had spoken were the same Belil had said to me when I fought him. Was this what I had become? Viktor was right. Cassie wouldn't want to come anywhere near me. A tear rolled down Mehnaz' cheek and on to my hand. I let her go immediately.

"I am so sorry" I sputtered. "I didn't mean that. I just... I am tired and getting desperate. I want to offer you something".

"What could you possibly offer." She snapped at me still clutching her throat.

"A cure" I responded nonchalantly, though I knew how much it would mean for her really. Disbelief shaped her face.

"How, no one has a cure for that. Only treatment to make it less painful, give him a few more years. You must think I'm stupid."

"I'll offer you it as an act of good faith.... If it works, you'll owe me and do this for me."

"What? Take the scroll to someone? That's it?. A black market deal." Her brow furrowed as she spoke.

"Not quite. I need you to visit an old friend and give it to her." Mehnaz' face screwed up and her eyes narrowed again. "Nothing illegal, but I can't take it in because she doesn't trust me. I need someone who has a chance she will listen to for 20 seconds. Would we have a deal?." I already knew she had conceded by the painfully hopeful flash on her face that disappeared almost as fast as it came.

"Hypothetically, if something like that were true. Yes. But it's impossible" She reasoned.

"Nothing's impossible anymore Mehnaz" I smiled as her face softened and I knew it was done.

"What is it – the so called cure? Where do I get it" she pressed eager now.

I got up and walked to the kitchen to grab a small glass. After biting in to my wrist, I let the dark liquid drain into the glass before placing it on the counter.

"Eww" she responded with disgust on her face.

I shrugged. "What does it matter what it is. It's what it can do that's the important part. Just give it to him to drink. It will work faster if he drinks it straight." She looked at me dubiously.

I left a card for the club on her table. "For when you know it works and you need to keep your word. Don't wait too long though." I turned to leave but caught her intake of breath and stopped.

"What is the favour for? Will anyone get hurt?" she asked honestly enough. I wondered if it would really sway her decision once she had her father back.

"No one's going to get hurt. If anything it could save lives." I ducked out the window and I didn't need to follow her to know she would have run out the door, taken the metro to the hospital and pleaded with the nurses to let her in after visiting hours. She would give him the vile, wait until dawn and when she saw the difference in the morning, spend the day deciding what to do. By nightfall she would be at the club doors asking for me.

I didn't go back to the club straight away though. I had a stop over to pay a visit to two not so old acquaintances first. It was good timing. I was so frustrated with being almost at the point I needed to be, so I could finally negotiate with Myria. On top of that, had lost my cool with Mehnaz, and for all my bravado, I hated that I had channeled Belil on some level, and feared I may have scared her off. This anger with myself wasn't new though. I had been carrying that for a while, with it gradually getting worse every life I accidentally took, every human I duped and strapped down to drain. I needed it to stop. I was tired and on the verge of forgetting who I was. Something I had well learned over the last few years was there was nothing quite like taking anger with myself, out on someone else. Which brought me back to the museum, and Marcus and Anthony.

Marcus and Anthony, I had come to discover over time, were not just renegades, but in spite of their differences in appearance, were in fact brothers, biological brothers. They had begun their careers as thieves, mercenaries and general 'handymen' of the underground at least 15 years before they ended up as vampires. One particular job they took on ended with them double-crossing their contractor. They stole the jewellery they were hired to bring back, cashed it in, spent a night living it up in a brothel, before passing out. The next thing they knew, they were bagged up, tortured, then drained, slowly before they agreed to eternal servitude. Acting for their boss for the next 350+ years, they finally went freelance when Marcus gained enough freedom to be able to resist his maker, organizing his death by fire through other mercenaries. From then on, the two carried on together, in a world wide claim to fame making incredible heists and taking on impossible bounty hunter jobs.

The thing I disliked the most about them, was not their deceitful, dishonourable and thieving past, but their despicable actions. Or mainly those of Anthony. Marcus followed his lead blindly so was just as bad for that reason. Anthony had a knack for being able to get into people's minds. To be able to project images of things or people. Like when they caught up with me on the road. Just as I was picking myself up to make a run for it, or stand and fight, he had projected the image of Myria standing all in black, and Cassie dressed in white, to distract me. Cute tricks, but he used them for some of the most vile of reasons. Someone bumped in to him, they could be made to imagine they were just shot, look at him the wrong way, you get to see someone you love hit by a bus, refuse him, spend the next few minutes thinking you caught alight. Anthony was, simply put, an evil bastard. I had let him ride out his time only because our paths didn't cross, but when he came for me, well that was it. I may have been surprised, then too weak to take them straight away, but now. Well, now was perfect.

I walked into the museum expecting them to be waiting for me, but there was nothing to indicate they were. Arrogant as they were, they either didn't think I would be coming back, or felt so self assured of themselves that they didn't worry about it.

Marcus and Anthony had made themselves a little empire here, stealing goods, hoarding them in the museum which was a front for their enterprises. Their relative wealth aside though, they had expensive habits including women, top liquors, gambling and raw metal weapons. They even had their own forge built. Marcus, in his living days used to be a forger, or blacksmith. From this experience, he drew on the knowledge to make his own tools, like the cuffs they had bound me with, the silver chain mail they dragged me off in when they captured me. That had burned through my flesh like nothing I experienced before. And it was in the forge I found them, both working on cinching together the links in a chain. Both of them wore leather gloves to protect their hands, and they talked about the next job they had lined up as they worked on the chain.

I watched them for a moment confident in the fact that, aside from strength and Anthony's ability to project images, they possessed little in the way of acute senses. Their hearing, sense of smell and sight were improved, but average. So they continued talking as I watched, took any nearby weapons into account, and decided what I was going to do. Then the situation presented itself, Marcus tore a hole in his glove, and uttering obscenities left the room to get a replacement. Anthony flitted his glance over to me when I flashed after Marcus, but he didn't suspect anything.

Marcus grabbed another glove, and as he turned around, found me there, he baulked, crashing on to the desk behind him sending ornaments, candles and papers scattering. The noise would have drawn Anthony, I knew, but I didn't really care either. I grabbed Marcus by the neck and flung him into the roof. Dust rained down as Marcus fell and I arrived to slam him in to the ground before he reached it. Marcus was surprisingly strong, though given his age, it wasn't entirely a surprise, but when he punched me I stepped back a few paces before regaining myself. It was enough time for him to grab his favourite toy, a silver length of chain with a sharp spur on the end. He began to sway it to and fro, before lashing it out at me. Jumping out of the way, I ran to the side wall, propelling myself across the side of the room to stay ahead of the chain. Landing on the ground, I saw Anthony from the corner of my eye, grabbing a sword from the desk. Old Damascus steel. His hand burned from the contact with it, but I was focused on Marcus. I grabbed at a light fixture jutting out of the wall and launched myself out of the way of another hit from the chain. I saw the chain wrap itself around Marcus' leg when it missed me, and the spur dig into Marcus' flesh. He howled in agony and dropped to his feet. As he did Anthony lunged forward at me, wielding the sword. I flitted behind Marcus and grabbed Anthony's hand as he rushed forward, digging the blade into Marcus instead of me. The cast steel through Marcus was enough to kill his, his body slowly crumbling.

Anthony looked at me with blind range. "Marcus." he sputtered. "You are going to die for that!." Anthony looked at me seething. I smiled at him and I saw him blank out. He was focusing on sending an image to me. It started to work, with me seeing flames, licking at my sleeves. I had to get away. I pushed him backwards, his sword slipping from Marcus' now unanimated corpse. I ran towards the corridor meaning to lead him outside. As I ran in the right direction though, I suddenly couldn't see the exit. Damn it, the man had got into my mind. I couldn't tell one corridor from another, one door from the next. I stopped in my tracks. Only one thing for it, and I turned around to track down Anthony. He stood at the end of the corridor with a dark liquid dripping from the sword he held. Bringing out a lighter, he set the sword ablaze and ran towards me. I propelled myself towards him and we collided, with me ducking for his legs and swinging him over me instead of taking him head on. As he crashed to the ground the sword fell on top of him, setting him alight. The sword went flying across the floor, still flaming as Anthony tried to beat out the flames. I picked up the sword and stuck in through his body in one grand motion, ignoring the flames and hot metal scorching my skin. I pinned him to the ground, and waited while his body turned to the skeleton and ashes that his dead body would have resembled by now, had he not been turned.

I looked at the sword in Anthony's body. "Hmm, free sword." I remarked and leant to take it.

It was then I became aware that Viktor was standing in the shadows. "You fight dirty Matthias. Glad you've been taking my advice."

"I never turn down advice from a friend, Viktor. What are you doing here?"

Viktor began as solemnly as he looked. "I need to make this clear Matthias. I know you would never intentionally do anything to put us in danger, but with this thing of yours with Myria, your aim to bring Cassie back from wherever she is, you have blinkers on. I will not have Violet dragged into something she won't come out of. She trusts you, wants to get Cassie back almost as bad as you do. I get it. I do, but I want you to leave Violet out of this. I don't care how strong you are, you still have to sleep. If anything happens to her because of you, I would have to pay you in kind. I don't want that to happen, so make sure whatever plans you are cooking up, don't have Violet playing second fiddle. Do we have an understanding?"

My eyes found the ground. Things would be more difficult without Violet's assistance, but at the same time I could understand what Viktor was saying. "I understand Viktor. We aren't losing anyone else. But either way, I'll keep Violet out of it, just...bear in mind that can be easier said than done."

Viktor broke into a smile. "That's the truth." There was a peace between us then. I retrieved my dagger from the floor and the pile of ash surrounding it where Anthony's body used to lay. Viktor added one more thing before we parted ways. "If you are finished working through personal issues tonight, Elias wanted me to give you a message. He's wanting to meet outside The Mill. It's that pub down at..."

"I know the one." I finished for him.

Viktor placed his hand on my shoulder as I passed him in the doorway. "I am sorry I can't be with you on this one Matthias."

"Don't worry about it Viktor. I know where your allegiances lie."

Viktor went back to the club. In the meantime I needed to meet up with Elias and ask him if there was anything else I needed to know about Myria's chip and anything else he wanted to tell me.

Elias, had separated from our group some years beforehand over an unexpected blowup. Elias, never having known Russell had sympathised with Myria one night over too many drinks with Camille. Camille had promptly knocked Elias out for the offence, and Elias, as he did most times there was any kind of confrontation, took off. Turned out that Myria had been meeting with Elias for months before this happened, first to find out information, goad him into being more understanding of her side of things, then they started something more personal. It set up a dynamic where no one felt they could trust Elias given his time spent with Myria, his uncommitted attitude and nomadic lifestyle. In response, Elias had left about 12 years ago, and barely saw any of us, having moved in with Myria. Yet, here he was asking to meet with me. We had seen each other, always by accident, always keeping things superficial, but the fact he approached Viktor, gave him one of Myria's coveted chips that we so desperately needed, then asked to meet with me reeked of a set up, or, as I hoped, something more of a re-connection.

I found Elias in a local street haunt for betting on cards. He was showing off his ethereal talents for distraction, speed and kinesthetic aptitude while passing himself off as a human. He was making a stack of cash and not a whole lot of friends. I watched him from the perimeter of the crowd. I knew he sensed me before he saw me. Knowing when people were approaching made him useful for others and kept him safe.

When he finished the game he was on he announced his retirement for the day and there were groans and complaints from the crowd. Recognising the anger of a couple in the crowd, the rest disappeared quickly. That didn't disturb him of course and he walked over to me with a wide grin, stashing cash in his pocket.

"You could make money a stack of different ways Elias" I broached "why is it you do this".

"We can't all be in the club business you know. Some of us have to stay connected with the people we share a meal with." I missed his sense of humour.

In the dark ahead I was acutely aware of two men from the earlier crowd trying to blend in with the walls. They stared in our direction and then quickly away. They whispered and I knew what they were waiting for. "You know that there are two guys hanging around down the street planning to take their money back right."

"I should hope so, I performed hard for my dinner. Always do. Join me?"

"I'm fine, thanks. I came to see why you decided to help after all. Last time I spoke to you....you...."

"I was a bit out of it. I was still sore about Camille and about Viktor, I hadn't settled yet with Myria's crew.... I still hoped it would work out"

"So something changed." I asked.

"A lot. Everything is about magic, magic, magic. Allocated shifts to hunt, to guard...It's all darkness and gloom. The sex is amazing, but all I want is to move on. Ah Matt, I miss you, miss them all. He stopped to consider his words. "Myria is different. I know what you said about her, her infatuation, obsessions.... But I didn't really see it until recently. There is something so special about her though you know." He looked at me hopefully, but I failed to oblige.

"You love her." I stated more a fact than anything else.

"I would if she had time for me. But she has her sights on someone else. Don't get me wrong, we still, you know, sleep together. But it's all so secretive. You know I've never been someone who was happy to play second fiddle. So I am going to get away from it all, but before I do, I wanted to do this one thing for all of you. Myria included."

"What do you mean?" I asked of Elias.

"You all have this intensity, this seriousness that you chain yourselves by. I know what Myria did in killing Russell was unforgivable. I know her part in poisoning Cassie was just as bad, but..." I shook my head and turned away. There could be no but, no excuses in this situation. "No hear me out." He pleaded. "In spite of all that, all I see when I'm with her is some lost kid, who never had anything normal. How was she supposed to deal with things normally? At least we all had some kind of life to draw on before we were turned. What did she have? A shitty life in some drug den before a vampire turned up, killed her parents, took her away, and then she got brought up with some random, supernatural infused guy. Cam is the closest thing to a mother she's known, but it's not like they were busy playing happy families or anything. I really don't think Myria knew what to do in any kind of sensible way. Do you?"

"What she's done is unforgivable." I stated, matter-of-fact.

"Unforgivable yes, unbelievable, no."

"I'm not going to let everything go, just because she had a second choice life."

"You took her life Matt."

"Don't try and guilt me Elias. I did what I did, because I thought it could fix things."

"Whatever you need to tell yourself. You acted on your emotions, same as she did. Out of desperation." Elias sat there, looking through me like he was suddenly possessed of some insight, and it unnerved me. After a pause, he asked me something I had never considered until now. "What if I told you she had grown up over the last few years, she had softened."

I reacted immediately "I can't just let this go. There has to be a solution."

"I'm not saying you have to link arms and sing kumbaya or anything. But that's the reason I gave you the chip."

"What do you want to see happen Elias?" I extended.

"Same thing you and Myria do. For this to be over. For you to get some kind of resolution for Cassie and yourself. For Myria to let go of all that anger she has for her family turning her out. Not that much is it? So go confront her, get inside 'The Devil's Cave' and try and reason with her. Get it over with so everyone can move on."

'The Devil's Cave' was the underground bar/nightclub where Myria had holed up and stayed for the last 20 years. She fell in with the owner, then took it up as her personal residence. No one unauthorised in or out, and you needed a VIP chip just to get from the club area in to see Myria. Given she never left there, and was likely to incinerate me on site if I was lucky, I hadn't had the chance to speak with her in a very long time. In the first few years we still played ridiculous games with each other – she would send me a dream, an image, a bounty hunter or two to keep life interesting. I would randomly sabotage her lighting, security guards, her advertising. It had become petty, but that was what was left until I called a stop to it, reused to retaliate.

I reluctantly admitted he had a point. As Viktor was pointing out earlier to me, everyone else was getting dragged in. This wasn't Myria and I anymore. How many others had I dispatched along the way, how many had she killed, all over our issue. If she just hadn't done this to Cassie.... I could have forgiven other things, I could have maybe let go, she could have moved on. I would have been left with the guilt that I had taken her life, but the fact that she admitted being part of trying to kill Cassie had negated any guilt I had. Regardless, this feud was going on far longer than I ever imagined.

"The two of you, are you still together?" I asked needing to know what their relationship was like before I could decide exactly what to do next.

"I might if she wasn't so hell bent on finding that stupid device... Plus she keeps hanging around with this holier than thou type. You know the one, dark brooding and mysterious type we see all the time... Can't stand him. He's different, manipulative, and strong - magically I mean. Or at least he knows a few tricks and can talk the talk."

"Is he one of the reasons you're doing this, helping us?"

"He's a mistake to be with. He's dangerous and I get the sense he is using her. Everything he asks her to do is an excuse for something he wants, or wants done. You see it... Power play manipulation. He sees something he wants, not who she is. It's an old story. She won't see it because she has stars in her eyes. I know that. Doesn't matter what I say."

"At least she's over me." I asked with fake optimism trying to lighten the situation.

"Yes and no. After so long, I think all she remembers is hating you. She built a lot of where she is and what she does on giving you grief. That's hard to let go of. He also pushes her about it. Anytime she might look like she is on the verge of letting go and relaxing he starts up in her ear. What you did, what Cassie did, how Violet didn't support her...even if it isn't really true, if you get told it enough..."

"Who is he, the guy?" I asked my curiosity tweaked.

"Other than a loser? No one. He keeps to himself and doesn't share much. He owned the club when Myria found him."

"Hmm." I lingered on the thought a moment.

"So, what are you going to do with yourself now?" I wondered out loud.

"For now I'm going to meet up with my friends at the corner" Elias nodded his head to the two men approaching "Then, I thought I'd head to Alaska. Its one of the few places I never ended up seeing. Maybe there's something to it. Cam once told me there are places in total darkness for up to two months."

"You're always welcome to stay with us."

"Sure. I know." he offered his knuckles to me and I bumped mine to his. "Good luck" he said before looking over his shoulder at the men who started yelling as they drew closer. He smiled at me in his acceptably devious way. "Don't suppose I can change your mind on dinner." I shook my head. He nodded in understanding.

"Careful what you eat my friend." I replied, "See you around". He laughed in answer and hopped into the road to walk towards the men as I left.

## Chapter 28 Restoring the Centre

I was wrong. It took Mehnaz until nearly 11:00pm before she arrived. As soon as she saw me the only words that left her mouth were "We have a deal." I ushered her to the back rooms where Viktor, Violet and I had set up. She gazed cautiously around as the door closed behind her. I heard her pulse escalate as she eyed Viktor and Violet.

"They won't hurt you." I reassured.

"But they are like you." She queried.

"We run this place." Viktor replied, Violet hanging of him in a barely there chiffon gold number that plunged from her neck to her stomach. The red hair danced in ringlets down her bust and back and she came up to Mehnaz as if to examine her. Mehnaz tensed. Violet leaned on her and smiled at me. She loved dramatic play.

"Matthias, she's sweet. So peaches and cream." She turned to Mehnaz who shrugged her shoulder to shift Violet away. "So where is your name from anyway."

"It was my grandmother's. I thought I was here to take care of business, or do you just like to play with the people you depend on for favours." Violet let a growl escape her and Viktor quickly soothed her. He knew her temper too well.

"Come" I beckoned, and she sat down on one of two steel chairs next to the side table with a steel tray that Viktor had set up. The tray had a scalpel, tweezers, cotton wool and the container holding the chip. Mehnaz looked even more anxious. Her cylinder which still held the manuscript sat on the floor. She settled in to the chair with as much ease as I could have expected just before Viktor corrected her, getting her to straddle the chair instead.

"So what do I need to do?" She came to the point.

"We're going to put this in to your neck," I showed her the chip in the bottle. "Then I am going to give you the scroll to take to a woman by the name of Myria. She lives in this seedy club at the other end of town. Inside the club, toward the back right hand side there will be a maintenance exit. When you get to the door, let them know you are allowed access, and he will run a scanner over your neck. Only people with the chip are allowed in to the VIP area. Once inside, you will see another bar, and go to the person at the bar and tell them you have a message for Myria only. Only her. When you see her, give her the manuscript and tell her that I have what she is looking for if she will fix my problem."

"Then what?" she pressed, eying Viktor picking up a scalpel and dipping it in the purple liquid to sterilize it.

"Then you go home" I hoped out loud. "I'll be outside in case anything goes wrong."

"How will you know if something goes wrong if I am inside, and you're outside?" Mehnaz asked bringing her hair away from her neck. All the time she eyed Viktor who moved to lean into place.

"Either by the screaming or the fact you don't come out." Violet teased with dark humour before sweeping out of the room. I shook my head at Mehnaz whose breath drew short.

"This will hurt a bit." Viktor warned as he leaned towards her.

Mehnaz sat patiently breathing through the pain, and barely twitched as Viktor cut her pushed the chip in with tweezers, then sprayed fake skin over the top to seal the wound.

When Violet came back in to the room she was holding a deep green dress. "What's that for?" Mehnaz asked.

"You need to at least look the part if you expect to get through the door." Violet sounded irritated, but it was her round about way of making amends. "You can change in there." Violet motioned towards the bathroom, and Mehnaz took the dress and scurried out.

"She's weak." Viktor sighed.

"She's human." I replied. "Of all of Cam's rules, Myria at least still follows one – she won't kill a human."

"What if Myria just takes the scroll and doesn't come to you?" Violet asked.

"Well, she's going to have to come to me" I replied picking up the cylinder. I opened it up and drew out the paper inside. In a quick motion I tore it in half and placed one half back inside the container. I heard a horrified gasp at the door.

"Do you know how old that is – how valuable" Mehnaz cried rushing up with a horrified look on her face.

"The only thing that's valuable to me is in the room behind me." I firmly placed the half document in Violet's hand, and she in turn rolled it up and stuffed it in to Mehnaz's cleavage. She looked stunned, but then relaxed and looked at me intrigued

"You said doing this might save lives. Whose?"

"My..." I stopped myself. "Cassandra, Myria's maybe. Mine." I explained.

"Myria? Isn't she the person I am meeting? Is she sick or something? What is it?" she asked too many questions now.

"Myria and I are sick in our souls. Cassandra is all but dead. If Myria accepts the gift, she will come to me and there's a chance things can be back as they were." I hoped so very badly. Saying it out loud left me feeling sick in the stomach.

Mehnaz looked still, somber. "When do we go?"

"Now. I'll drive" Violet said resolute and started to walk to the door.

I put a hand to stop her from moving towards the door, and Viktor eyed me. "No you won't Violet." I said. "I need to do this without you."

"What? After all this time?" Violet sounded outraged. I wondered for a moment who was worse to piss off. Violet or Viktor.

"Violet. Let me do this. Mehnaz will be fine, so all I will be doing is driving her there and back. Violet took a step back and Viktor turned to pack up his instruments. Violet cast a glance at Viktor behind her.

Looking back at me Violet sighed. "Be safe."

"Yeah, I will, thanks." Mehnaz mocked irritably as I ushered her out the door.

Mehnaz and I sat in silence as I pulled out of my driveway. I was quite comfortable with the silence, but could tell from Mehnaz' ragged breaths and fidgeting hands that she wasn't.

Where are you from?" I said breaking the tension - or trying to.

Really, that's what you want to talk about?"

adjusted my grip on the steering wheel and shifted in my seat. "What did you have in mind?"

"Where did you come from? How old are you? Why is it you need some lowly human to run errands for you? Shall we start there?" She was demanding.

I diverted away from the 101 questions. "It's about an eight minute drive. I don't think I can cover all of that in the time we have."

There was a frustrated sigh before she probed for more. "Is there anything that might help if I knew now, before I go in?"

"Not if anything goes wrong. There will be lots of us in there, in the second room. If something goes wrong -which it won't - I don't think there is anything I could tell you that would help."

"No duck and cover?" She smiled to herself. I shot her an amused look. At least she was still joking. That was a good sign. "Can all....vampires -God that word sounds cheesy to say out loud" She struggled through the sentence "Can they all heal people the way you can?"

"No. We all have different talents."

"Like?"

"Memory manipulation, projection, strategy and prediction, strength.... I'm sure there's a whole lot more I haven't come across." There was a gap in conversation before I chuckled.

"What's so funny?" Mehnaz asked looking at me instead of her hands now.

"Last time I took a trip like this I was the one asking all the questions."

"How long have you been like this?"

"Not long really. About 30 years."

"Wow, frozen in time. I don't think I could do it." She looked back at her hands again.

"Neither did I." I admitted as we pulled to a stop across from the building where the club was. The entire side of the building was painted black. Mehnaz continued to fidget, seeming not to have noticed we had stopped.

"Last question." She announced though I doubted that would actually be the case. "So why can't you go in?"

"If I am lucky she will try kill me; It's complicated. She just won't listen to me straight out."

"You can't send her a note?" The simplicity of. The solution was humorous.

"I am. You. How else do you think I know she will get the message, what her response might be?"

Mehnaz sucked in a breath before asking me yet another in a long line of questions. "So why is she so angry with you? Ex girlfriend? "Mehnaz said knowingly as she nodded.

"Nothing like that. I replied in disgust." Mehnaz looked confused.

I tried to offer a simple framework for years of mistakes, misunderstandings and vengeance. "She poisoned Cassie, my.... Consort?"

"Consort? You mean girlfriend." Mehnaz correcting me like that word was irritating.

"It's more than that. Girlfriend doesn't cover it. Mate sounds .... So 13 th century.... I don't know. What do you call someone who means more than anything to you."

"That you haven't married? I wouldn't know." I resented her tone.

"We're here." I offered as a diversion. mehnaz turned and saw the club entrance, a light shimmering out from the black doors that opened in the side of the black wall.

"Ah." was her response.

"Ah what?" I asked.

"Now I know why I am wearing the trashy outfit...." Mehnaz gave me a cheeky grin.

"Don't be surprised when you go inside." I advised. "Whatever you see, keep looking forward, keep moving, your head up and your breathing calm". I touched her arm to draw her attention. "Mehnaz. Be careful."

"Like you care." she hadn't meant it to be so cold, but it struck me anyway. I was letting this unprotected, vulnerable girl go in and face what I could not.

"I care. I mean it. I want you going home tonight." I told her as she opened the door.

Mehnaz looked pensively at the floor of the car. "All I have to do is drop off a piece of paper right?"

"Right." I affirmed and she exited the car.

I let her walk away, green dress shimmering where skin didn't show. She made her way to the doorway in the side of the building. The door was open but there were two security guards posted, standing silently in suits. Other than watch her walk away and hope for the best, there was little else I could do. I hadn't told her, but even if I heard her scream, ran to her rescue, there really wasn't much I would be able to do. With so many vampires, with Myria's magic, I wouldn't have a hope in hell.

I closed my eyes and tried to imagine what Mehnaz would be seeing. We had got a description from a lackey sent to kill me about six months before.

The inside had been described as dark, oppressive, with fluorescent lights, a barely used dance floor in the form of a black stage, and spray paint decorations that glowed in the darkness and reflected spinning lights. It was trashy, like Mehnaz had implied, but it drew a hard core client group every night. Drinks were well catered for, with test tube shots offered for free randomly throughout the night to keep people inebriated, and hanging on past their sensibility in the hopes of free drinks. That way, a good portion of people were too out of it to realize when vampire patrons would offer to take them home, spend 'quality' time with them, or worse, invite them to the VIP room.

I say worse because the VIP room, behind the second door I described, was allowed entry or access only to vampire club member and their chosen 'pets'. Both would be accepted by money or invitation only to join, and would have a chip placed under their skin to authenticate their membership. Mehnaz would be entering that second door around now, and realising that the majority of people, were not really people at all. All she had to do was make it to the bar, ask for Myria. Sounded straightforward.

Myria barely left the club, and those she kept close as VIP members or staff were for the majority extremely loyal. Over the years I had tried to engage several to tell me ways of approaching her, details about what was going on, but I rarely got anything of use from them, and there was not one of them I would trust to send a message that wouldn't end up in unpredictable disaster. That brought us here. With me waiting, eyes still closed, trying to hear something, feel something about how Mehnaz was doing. I could hear lots of things inside, but I struggled to pick her voice out.

I was trusting that Myria was sticking with her usual patterns. Of all the things she did, she followed what Cam had always taught her. Never kill humans -if it can be helped of course. Cam had broken that vow a few times herself, but she didn't count the people whose lives she had taken of free will as being human. Myria's so called parents being an example of that. It had confused Myria's clientele no end as to why she refused to let anyone take a human life on site, but, when you can crush the bones of a vampire at will through using magik, well, people stop questioning your motives fairly quickly. That and the fact that those rules didn't extend to vampires, whom Myria had dispatched in droves when she first established herself and her power base. I had to hope that the rules still applied. That she wouldn't make an exception for someone I sent, that her affection for Cam still held strong enough to want to please her by following her rules.

Then, over the general din, I heard it. Mehnaz screamed. "Damn." Chance in hell or not, I couldn't leave Mehnaz in there alone. Just because Myria might nor kill her, she could still be tortured, broken. I rushed past the door security, flashing past so quickly only light a breeze gave me away. Before anyone could follow, I was through the crowd and knocked on the second door. Myria was just finishing her sentence.

"You can't lie to me - I can smell him all over you." Mehnaz lay sprawled across the floor, holding an arm above her in self protection. All heads whipped around to face me as I burst into the room.

Myria smiled evilly when she saw me, straightened her posture and drew her arms out by her side. Energy pulsed in her palms. I knew she couldn't strike me, but she let loose a bolt striking the ceiling and sending chunks falling on top of me. Of the two dozen or so people in the room, most of them ran out the door at this stage, frightened or too smart to stick around. I pulled myself up from under the rubble as Myria stepped from her platform and recharged the energy in her hands.

"Finally, strong enough to face up at my front door. Shame you did it hiding behind a girl though...." Myria inhaled and arched her body to let the energy rip again.

"Wait. Stop." Mehnaz called. She reached in to her cleavage and pulled out the half scroll. Myria stopped in her tracks, the energy balled in her hands disappearing. With one motion of her fist, Mehnaz was pulled to her feet. Myria took the scroll.

"You found it." Myria spoke gazing at it, then glaring at me.

"I did."

"Where is the rest of it. No crystal, no Cassie." Myria blackmailed me, but I stood my ground.

"No. No Cassie, no device."

"I don't need the device, just the crystal." Myria responded.

"Liar."

"No lie. I built my own. But I still need a crystal to run it. So you have me. Thing is, I won't do anything for you until I know it's there. You could have gone there already, taken it."

"I am really not that stupid Myria. I even hold out for us working past this some day." I spoke I'm earnest. I just wanted this feud over with.

"Magic happens I suppose." Myria whispered. Mehnaz was slowly shifting herself closer to me. "Don't go too far..." Myria cautioned, when Mehnaz fell to the floor in sudden agony. Myria released her just as suddenly as she had struck her.

"Stalemate." I proposed.

"I disagree." Myria came back at me. "I still have your human."

"You won't kill her." I challenged.

"Can still hurt her though." Mehnaz gasped in fear as Myria raised her foot as if to kick her.

I grabbed Myria's foot before it struck Mehnaz and spoke quickly. "We can go together."

Myria yielded. "Fair compromise." We stared each other momentarily. "Best be taking off then. I will be at your place, sunset tomorrow. Bring Cassie and Cam, and I'll restore Cassie as soon as I have the crystal."

"It won't be possible to bring Cam. She's been out of the country." I said hoping that wouldn't change things.

Myria smiled. "Not any more she's not. Send her my love." I knew she was serious, do I didn't stall.

I reached down for Mehnaz, pulling her to her feet. I felt her trembling in my arms. She clutched at me desperately, and I realized how far I had pushed her. Walking her out to the car, she shivered in silence, curled against the car door all the way back to the club.

Violet was on the balcony when we arrived. "Violet." I called and she was there immediately. "We're done Violet. I need to take her home." Violet opened the door and took Mehnaz' hand after kneeling to be eye level. Tears welled in Mehnaz's eyes, so Violet placed a hand on either side of her face.

"No need to worry." Mehnaz nodded at Violet's words as if on automatic pilot. Violet started to speak again. "You don't need to worry about a thing. There's good news. While you were sleeping your father started recovering. You need to start making arrangements for him to come home. You were having bad dreams because you were worried about him. How to keep him well, but you never went anywhere. Not the museum, because you never took the job, you never met any of us, and you are never going to want to come to this club, or the one you were at tonight ever again. OK?"

"OK." came the response.

"Good girl. Ad arbitrium." And on those words, as I had seen so many times before, Mehnaz fell into a deep sleep. Violet caught her head, and rested it against the seatbelt holder on the inside of the car and closed the door to the vehicle.

"You're using magic too now?"

"I use anything useful that I can. Besides, I just love that you know more about it than I do from books, but I'm still better at it than you." Violet smiled at her own joke to break the tension she felt. "How are we looking?" she asked me eventually.

"Myria will be here tomorrow."

"We will have to make plans to travel then, I can get it done while you take her back." Violet gestured towards Mehnaz.

"We won't have to. I have something else organized. We won't need to travel anywhere." Violet furrowed her eyebrows in surprise.

"Let me explain when I get back." I still wanted to get Mehnaz's back to her place, and myself home before dawn. I climbed into the car again, and drove away with Violet looking after me.

## Chapter 29 Glass Houses

Leaving Mehnaz asleep in her home felt like the first right thing in a long time. As much as I regretted putting her through everything I had in the last couple of days, I now had heat I needed. The map, an audience with Myria, and an agreement to meet, to work together and trade. Mehnaz would have no memory, and her father back.

When I returned, I headed to our kitchen. It was custom built to offer space, little actual cooking space of course, but to leave the room open, useful for other things. We had set up arm chairs and a coffee table in the dining area of the kitchen, and this was where Violet, Camille and Viktor were clearly talking about me. They hushed as I approached. I didn't mind. I had given them lots to talk about over the years. Camille and I especially had grown a little estranged, though we still kept in touch and things were civil. Violet though, had always been my staunchest of supporters. She was always explaining my decisions, my reasoning, or sometimes my complete lack of reasoning to both Viktor and Camille.

It was hardly surprising that Cam had such an issue with me. My behavior over the last few years had been less than exemplary. While keeping Cassie alive was supposed to have been a short term option, over the years and then decades I had become less concerned with the costs than the outcomes. I stole people away from their lives at a rate of around a person every 2-3 weeks, for Cassie to feed from. And over 25 years, that was a lot of people. So many had died by accident, through weakness or panic, and of the ones who made it, in spite of using trance inducing devices, brainwashing or magic to still them, I knew what I was doing was....well horrible. Torturous for everyone involved, myself included. Violet found ways to help it make sense for me. Ease my mental anguish, which she happily did, because for her, like myself, family had become everything. Her bond with Cassie especially, was stronger then her ethical principals. Viktor almost completely ignored the situation as best he could, preferring to avoid discussing any of it as much as possible. In this way, Viktor and Violet developed a relationship based on other things, distractions, passion, anything but talking about Cassie and the finer details of what was happening under our roof. Besides, I was there to drive everything, do the research, take care of her and keep moving on towards the goal of fixing Cassie for us all.

Taking that on myself though, making it my responsibility made me different. I had to detach from part of myself that had always wanted to help, not harm. That was not an easy thing to do, and one that I struggled with by keeping to myself and disengaging.

I had realized how much I had changed and when Cam and I had had our big blow up of '28 as it was now referred to as, I hadn't argued with her when she called me a burgeoning psychopath. I hadn't even responded when she reminded me, that even though I picked off the people I found less desirable in the community, there was a ripple effect for their family, the police hunts, the possibility I might be wrong about them, or who they might turn out to be later. I didn't react because I thought of all these things as well.

I lie, I did react. I went out more often, found vampires who preyed on the weak, and killed them. I earned myself such a reputation that most fled from the very sight of me. I know on some level it was about atonement but as I became more isolated, I became more hardened and less who I used to be. I became single minded in my determination to rescue Cassandra. To feel her touch me, to earn her back again after everything I had done. Everything I had thought was against my nature. But by the time the day came when everything was falling back into place, I knew after all this, I was going to have to go back to doing the right thing, and I was hungry for it.

There were other things we did to try and neutralize what we were doing, donating to charities, holding fundraisers, Violet even implanted thoughts for the people we kidnapped who made it through the feeding process, that aimed for them to lead better lives. To stop stealing, raping, dealing and worse. I could argue that our immediate community actually became better for the large part because of what we did, but Cam wouldn't give me that as a win.

While Camille didn't want anything to happen to Cassie either, the combination of seeing me go off the rails, the reaction she had to Myria being changed in the aftermath of the trauma over Russell dying, it had all been too much and crossed a line for her. Cam's shock, had changed to remorse and guilt, then anger and resentment, before she finally accepted how so much had changed. It had always surprised me that she had never held against me the fact I had changed Myria in to one of us. She had scolded me, sure, but never came out and blamed me for it. I thought it could have been because she had sensed it was always going to happen, or that she understood I had done it in a moment of blind panic where I had not thought things through, just reacted to my loss, like she did to Russell's by trying to kill Myria. Maybe the fact she was going to kill her meant she hadn't really blamed me for actually going through with it. Cam would often take off for a few days or weeks to 'clear her head' as she put it, and I knew she was going somewhere to vent, or to ground herself. I knew though, from the fact she kept speaking to me, distant as she was she would still do anything for me, which is why I had asked her to do me a favour, that I now had to explain to Violet and Viktor. I felt a sense of resolution and of finalizing of everything ahead of me.

"Hey." Viktor greeted in the usual over stoic manner he reserved for when he had been busy gossiping about me but was unsure if I knew. I was fairly certain I always knew, if only because he would then greet me so stiffly.

"Hey." I responded without giving anything away. No sense making him feel more awkward.

Violet was on tenterhooks. "So, what happened."

"I got to speak to her for a few seconds, which is good news. She said she will do what we ask, but not without us all going together. The deal was to give her the other half of the scroll and she could come back to us, or insist on us all going together." Violet sat back in her seat thoughtfully.

"At least we don't have to go far." Camille interjected.

"Everything went well then." I responded and she smiled softly. Cam handed me a velvet bag with a weighted object in it. As I took it from Camille, Violet sat forward in her seat again. I pulled out a crystal from within the bag.

"Is that..?." Violet queried. Viktor had a broad smile appear on his face.

"You got there first, grabbed the crystal." Viktor qualified. "A bargaining chip."

I nodded in affirmation. "When I first got the map, I called Cam and gave her the location in Mesopotamia to get the crystal ahead of time. I had a feeling we would need insurance, so that if I showed Myria the location, but kept the crystal, I still had something she needed until she undoes what she did to Cass."

"Now all you have is the crystal. No bargaining chips left." Surmised Viktor.

I shrugged and felt sheepish. "Just have to trust her I guess."

"Why didn't you tell us." Violet asked.

"It was a last minute decision." I explained. "I just didn't get around to telling you yet, there was a lot going on." I turned to Cam. "Was everything intact, any problems?"

"The device was all but torn down." Camille indicated. "I don't think there was going to be any way to make it work anyhow. The crystal was salvageable, but Matt, I have to say, the words on the machine were not the same as the first sight. I don't know if that means anything."

I shook my head. "All the specifications are the same. All it means is 'Restoration of Original Life'. Nothing much. The words on the first device said 'Restoration of Being'. Same same."

Viktor picked up the crystal, heavy in his hand and gazed at it curiously. Violet ran her hand over it as it lay his palm. "Amazing isn't it?" She ventured. I was aware that she felt at odds with the fact Viktor hadn't asked too many questions, hadn't become more than vaguely engaged in the whole situation.

"It is. It's hard to imagine how it all works."

"Anytime you want, I think I have read just about everything on the topic by now. I'm always happy to share." I suggested this to him, knowing he wouldn't take me up on the offer.

"Maybe another time." Was the reply, and Viktor replaced the crystals on the table.

"You really have been getting up to speed." Viktor continued. "I saw all the texts on magiks you have as well."

"I've had time on my hands, but really Cam taught me most of what I know."

"Then you don't know much." Cam scoffed.

"I grinned. I know plenty, but it still doesn't speak to me like it does you, or Violet." I added. Violet looked pleased.

"Cam," I had to hit her up with everything now, not wait. "Myria agreed to meet, here tomorrow, but she wanted you to be there."

Camille rolled her eyes and inhaled deeply. "I'm not coming Matt. If things go wrong, I'm a liability. Even I don't know what I would do. You'll have to do without me."

"I'll be there." Violet immediately assured.

"Vi. I want to go alone, with Cassie, in case something goes wrong." That was partly true, partly me keeping my deal with Viktor.

Viktor rose from his chair and walked to the bench in the kitchen. Violet eyed him in his movements. She knew. She had to by the way she looked at him. "I want to be there." She spoke without her eyes leaving Viktor. Viktor's grip on the mug he had in his hand tightened and I heard a light crack of the ceramic handle. He poured boiling water onto the instant coffee and it frothed in to a no fuss cappuccino.

"We can work it out later, but the only reason I asked Cam to be there was because Myria asked her to. I don't want anyone else there. There isn't the need. She's strong enough, she could take us if she wanted. I plan on this being civil, just a chance for us all to move on in our own ways." Violet stared obstinately at the table in front of her for a few seconds before she stood upright, and strode out in a huff. None of us followed knowing it was better not to.

"You try and bring them up you know, but kids nowdays....." Viktor said in a mocking tone. My head snapped to face him and my blood ran colder than usual.

"Why did you say that? Where did you hear that?" I demanded. Those were the exact words Michael had used just before he had been killed.

"Ugh," Cam sighed. "Belil would always say that about any of us he considered 'his children'. It got old quickly. After the first 50-60 years it gets hard to find the same quip amusing."

"I'll bet." I sympathised.

"What is it Matt?" Viktor asked as he eyed me from the bench he leaned against while cradling his coffee.

"Just something Michael said before he died." I just shook my head. "Sorry, touchy subject, it was the way you said it, that's all."

Viktor drained his coffee before announcing he was leaving for a teleconference with a company he was discussing opening another club through. Finance wasn't a problem, but location was something we had to be very mindful of. Exactly the right balance between population, competition, thoroughfare, and preferably travelers. Not so simple.

"Come to the glass house with me Matthias." Cam asked.

I complied, and we took the internal elevator up the three flights of stairs to the roof. The glass house was an addition we had made that Camille had fallen in love with. She had been known to stay until the very last minute before the sun came up, and as surprise I had recently built her a section in the back for her to be able to sleep in, if she chose. Completely sealed from light, surrounded by low light loving plants such as Chinese Evergreen and Holly Fern among others. Now was as good a time as any to show her.

"The plant boxes need some attention." Cam remarked as she walked in. Dawn wasn't far off, so we couldn't spend too much time. What time we had, I didn't want to spend debating the wellbeing of flowers. Nor did she, clearly, as she moved on to the point of why she had asked me here. "Every time I'm away, I miss this place. I do wish I could see this place in the daylight." Camille ran her fingers along African Violet petals.

"Actually, its overrated in the daytime, but I'm glad we're here. I want to show you something." I drew her to the far end, swung back a glass door, and then the purple curtain that shielded the inside. She walked in, impressed enthusiasm highlighting her face. "I wasn't sure if it might be too hot, but I thought ....."

"Its fabulous. I love it." Was Cam's immediate and semi-enthused response, walking past me so her back faced me.

"I sense a 'but' in there. I just meant it as a peace offering of sorts, but I understand if things between us stay....tense." I confronted.

Camille turned to face me again. When she smiled, genuinely at me, I relaxed a little. "You don't need a peace offering. I have difficulty accepting everything that has happened over the years. That is my lot though. My way of not losing myself in the death and carnage that we can so easily cause. I know you think I am staunch, uptight, but the fact is, I have seen the feats I am capable of, so I feel like I have to keep myself reigned back. If I allow too many concessions, there is a good chance I will find it too difficult to come back from the edge. I don't want to end up like Belil, or any of the many others that live for themselves regardless of the consequences. But that's my lot, not yours. You need to do what you think you need to do."

"You are very perceptive as usual." I observed.

Camille moved to me and in an unprecedented move, placed her hand to my neck and pulled me to her to hug me. "Thank you for the room Matthias. Thank you for keeping me hoping to get Cassandra back. I am sorry you are doing all this alone." She drew back from me halfway. "I just really hope coming back afterwards isn't hard." Cam let me go completely.

"I am just wondering if I can, come back. Be who I was, or as much as possible."

"Of course you can. You have to get Viktor to tell you his story one day. You will have to ask him, or at least Violet. You might get the shorter version from him, but you'll spend a fortune on alcohol before you do."

"I'll remember to do that, before I see Myria perhaps -if there's time."

Camille looked serious again. "I miss her Matt. I miss Myria."

"I know. It's not surprising." I extended. "I know she misses you."

"Forgiving what happened to Russell though, it's just not something I can do."

"If I could put aside what she did to Cassie, I understand acting in the moment. Doing something so selfish, just to have the hope of having someone you love back again." Camille squeezed her eyes shut. "I kind of hoped you might too." I said.

"You are awfully perceptive yourself Matthias." She responded looking at me again.

Just then, Violet arrived. "I needed to talk to you both." She announced to us. Tomorrow night, I will be coming whether Viktor, or you, like it. No one makes choices for me."

"Violet," I smirked. "I think we both learned a long time ago not to try and tell you what to do, but you need to think about Viktor here as well. It's not just your future Violet."

"She is my sister though. That counts above anything. Always has."

"I'm not going Violet. Not because I don't care." Camille tried to reason.

"You have conflicted interests. I know that. I respect that."

"So do you, is what I think Cam is trying to point out." I said placing a hand on Violet's arm. "Just think about it. It's nearly sunrise. You have all day to decide what you want to do. Spend the night with Viktor, he loves you, and I can take care of this. Or not, either way, we don't all have to throw ourselves on the pyre."

"I love Viktor too. But he shouldn't expect me to choose. It isn't even a choice. I have let him ignore the situation, danced around what's going on for me, but I am not willing to sit this one out. He needs to understand that."

"I understand it." Viktor's voice sounded from behind us. "I just hoped that you might at least do something that I asked from you. I think it's fair seeing as I do everything you ask."

Violet walked over to Viktor and put her hands to his chest. "Then ask me to do something else, anything other than this." He swallowed hard and removed her hands from him. Drawing his lips together he just looked away, then walked out. "Viktor." She called after him, but there was no response. "Viktor! Mulish Viking."

"Let me talk with him." I offered.

"Won't help. Stubborn male." Violet looked at me. "No offence."

"Can't hurt either." I left Violet on the roof, and Camille retiring to sleep for the day, hoping Viktor wouldn't be too far away.

## Chapter 30 Dance Card

I knew where he would be. Same place he always went when he was thinking. The Stonehenge, a Ye Olde Pub that served too-warm beer in sandstone surrounds with long tables made of oak. On any chosen evening, you would find barmaids dressed in authentic costumes, and Barmen that wandered around in beer aprons and linen shirts. There was a small windowless room in the back, and though I was certain at this time of the morning the whole place was just open for him, I knew he would be commiserating in that room.

When Viktor had first found this place, he had been so pleased to know it was here, just 10 minutes away from the club, we had spent a whole month there. The publicans loved it of course, but about fifteen years ago we had had to take a serious break so no one noticed the fact we were never aging. That had been a bad eight years trying to appease Viktor in other ways. Since it changed hands he had started coming back again, though less often and mainly when it was busy to avoid being so noticeable. A tactic designed to extend the time he could spend coming here. Assuming no one noticed him of course, but he was a hard guy to miss. Still, from the 30 plus years since we first set up, this little town had become a central hub for a growing population, and I think we all knew it wasn't going to be long before moving on, and passing the management of the club was going to have to be a reality for all of us very soon.

As I walked in to the room, I saw Viktor slouched across a bench arm on the table swilling beer in his mug. He looked up to acknowledge me but didn't say anything. I took a seat across from him, and he waved a hand in the air to indicate a drink for me.

"I love that we can't eat, but we can still drink." He opened.

"It is useful, I have to admit. I miss being able to get drunk though."

"I agree, but then, I can always just try and drink faster, get more alcohol in than gets processed out." With that Viktor threw back his glass and drained the contents in time for the lone manager to arrive with two fresh glasses.

"Do I need to ask how you got them to open this place up for you?" I asked looking around. There seemed to be just the one man hovering behind the bar polishing glasses and waiting.

"I brainwashed him." Came the flat response.

"You can influence people?" I was legitimately surprised, I had never seen Viktor even attempt it.

"I'm not one for flashy tricks." Viktor dismissed.

"Just flashy science and techno-things." I said referencing his ongoing interest in technologically progressive gadgets, weapons and other tools.

"That's different. That's human advancement, it's incredible. I came from a time where those things were inconceivable. The line between science and magic was a lot thinner back then."

I decided to come to the point before daylight became too strong. "So I'm here to persuade you to come back Viktor. I promised to get you home today, and I know you'll regret it if you don't see her before she goes."

"I'll be back when she can see straight again." He finished his beer again and signaled for another two.

"That might be a while. I am hoping you realize there's nothing more I can do about making her stay behind."

"Love is one of those ridiculous things Matthias. It makes no sense, detracts you from achieving what you need to do. What's its purpose – explain me that! Of all the things I have seen, experienced.... Violet floors me. A girl."

"She's a whole lot more than that. I've never seen a girl bring a Viking to drink before." I smirked and he responded in kind.

"Hmm." Was all he mustered for me. Two more drinks were placed on the end of the table.

"I'm fine." I said automatically, but before the barman could remove it, Viktor stopped him.

"Not to worry, they're both for me." The barman eased away.

Viktor seemed more relaxed and changed the subject, though not by much. "I was this close to being forced to marry and settle down." He gestured with his thumb and forefinger to leave about a CM gap between them.

"God forbid!" I exclaimed dramatically leaning back and taking another drink.

"You laugh, but you should have seen her. And you have to remember I was a little more than 30 when I was changed. That was old then, especially in my town."

"I can't imagine what you've seen. Over 1000 years." I prompted, knowing he was going to talk, and I wanted to know what Camille had meant by 'coming back'.

"I have seen some truly amazing moments, some truly horrific ones – even been part of them. Done things I regretted." Viktor paused to take another drink before leaning forward with an excited look on his face. "I saw the crusades run their course, the fall of the Byzantine empire– they were impressive in a fight. I was around when France, became France, not just the kingdom of the Franks. That was big news. The things that still made the biggest impact were when my sister got to use the first weight loom in our village. Or when I helped build our crank and rotary grindstone. The first sword I sharpened on one, was fantastic. Fantastic."

"That was before you were changed. What happened after?" I asked. Viktor's face changed to become sullen.

"There were so many changes in maps and borders, changes in rulers, so many wars. I did what I was told, killed too many people for him. But even after my maker died I still got myself mixed up in one war after another. There is always at least one somewhere."

"I always thought Belil changed you." I said curiously.

Viktor raised his eyebrows and stared into his glass as though he might see an image from his past. "No, actually it was his maker, about 500 years before he succumbed to his own vanity. He allied himself with three other vampires of influence, offering them power from these devices, talismans and charms that he had sourced, but never found. He of course, tried to betray them, kill them off and take their resources, but was unsuccessful. Belil and I were lucky we got away at all."

"You and Belil stayed together then?"

"No, I went my own way, but Belil took his place of course. He almost stepped in to the old man's burnt ashes in his hurry to take his place. Groveling to the others for peace, which he got. I don't really begrudge Belil though, if he had waited too long, someone else would have taken his spot. There is always someone waiting in the wings of a powerful man. Usually they are at least at first deluded that they are carrying on some kind of legacy from their predecessor, until they get carried away with themselves again. Anyhow, before long I was back with Belil to see what other mess I could find for myself. I guess."

"Belil's legacy was the Amulet, and hunting down the items promised to the others." Viktor nodded.

"I was back when he found the Amulet you know. I wasn't really gone for all that long. 100 years or so." Viktor quantified the timeline for me when something fell in to place for me.

"You were there when he took it? When he killed Camille's family."

"I was." Viktor replied. I was struck still in momentary surprise. "I said I had done things I regretted. That day, was definitely one of those things. I might not have killed for him, but I stood there and watched just the same." Viktor finished the next beer, but didn't signal for another.

"Where did you go when you left? You said you were in wars. What wars?" I wanted to know more before he gave up on talking and fell into sleeping.

"Like I said, any war I could. Made me feel alive again. Killing for a purpose. And I got to choose who, why, how and mostly when. As long as I timed it with sieges and attacks."

"So you were in the military?" I wasn't clear on how Viktor could spend days patrolling when he was only just now coming to the stage where he could stumble around in the early morning rays.

"Not really." Viktor said, hardly clearing this up for me.

I screwed my eyes up in overly dramatic thought. "How does that work?"

"I forged documents to get in and out when I needed to, influenced people's minds as required, but as they got themselves together better, became more organized, more technologically driven it got harder, and it wasn't really anything like I was used to. I don't regret it, but it lost it's shine. I was looking for something to replace what I missed, what I knew....Ridiculous. Missing war, fighting. It's taken me all this time, and all that bloodshed to realize that war is a ridiculous waste of time. It makes no sense, not really."

"It detracts you from achieving what you need to do?" I asked the question knowing he would think me a smart arse.

"You are a smart arse, you know that." He said looking me straight in the eye.

"I might be, but I'm still your friend though, clearly, so listen to what I am going to say Viktor." I had noticed the daylight streaming through the windows in the other room. "Lights up, the sun is well and truly over the horizon. It's time to go home."

"I'm able to manage - you know that. A little sunlight won't kill me." Viktor retorted, clearly displeased that I might have detected a weakness.

"You might be able to manage, but not as well as Violet and I yet. Don't pretend, or I'm going to have to carry you out of here. How is that going to be for your ego?"

"Anyone ever tell you that you are insufferably persistent Matthias?."

I ran with it, because I knew I was getting through. "That must make me your best friend then."

"You're not wrong." I smiled at his backhanded compliment.

"I might sleep this one off." Viktor said finally.

"Sleep it off at home." I replied. "I'm not going back to face Violet without you. Besides, she'll just come down here herself and drag you back." Viktor sighed and stood, throwing some money on the table.

"Love is one strange mistress, and her name is Violet. Take me home to her." Viktor requested in defeat as we walked out, shading our eyes from the sun.

After a restless sleep, night arrived and we found ourselves passing time as we waited for Myria, Violet and Viktor spent time on the balcony, simply standing together, looking out over the streets below.

I knew when she arrived before anyone else did. "Violet. Its now or never."

Viktor strode in with her. "So what's plan B?" He demanded.

"There is no plan B. This is it. This will work."

"Then I'll see you when you get back." Viktor added before kissing Violet's forehead.

Violet turned to Viktor before we left. "Come with us Viktor."

"I'm going to sit this one out. You don't need me hanging around taking up space. Besides, I know you've got this." At his words, Violet smiled, and I knew all was at peace between the two of them. 25+ years and this was their first real fight. That wasn't bad odds-wise.

"On that note," Cam said determined. "I think I am going to leave you to it. I need to get out of here for a while."

"You aren't going stay?" I quizzed.

"I want to be gone before she starts asking too many questions. I think it's best. Plus I'm not as patient as Viktor. I need to keep myself busy. Good luck. I'll be here by the time you get back." She glided out of the room, and left Violet and I to do what we needed to do.

Violet and I made our way to my room to pick up Cassie. "Seriously, no back up plan; We really are trusting her again?" Violet asked sincerely.

"I know, once bitten... but what choice do we have?" I reasoned. "At least the tattoos should protect us."

I picked up Cassie in my arms, and led the way outside. Violet stood to my right.

When we saw her, Myria looked confident, wearing a gold and green flowing shirt over tight black pants and platform lace up ankle boots. "Where is Camille?" She queried.

"She can't come." Violet answered for me.

"She won't come." Myria responded.

"You know it's complicated Myria." I said as her eyes searched the windows and balconies of the club for any sign of Cam.

"Fine. Where's the second part of the scroll so we can get on with this." Myria casually continued on.

"We don't need it." I started to explain. You have a device built, all you need is the crystal, and we have it." Violet held up the bag with the crystal in it, and Myria cocked her head to the side.

"You are tricky aren't you?" Myria said before straightening her posture again. "So give me the crystal."

"So, give me Cassandra back." I defended.

"I need the device to do it." Myria bat back surprising me.

"Now who's being tricky."

"It's been a long time Matt. Its one thing to poison someone, another to reverse it. I need to get her to the device, I already have something set up for us." Myria seemed sincere, but time and experience had taught me otherwise. "You don't trust me." She said reading my hesitation. "Fine, don't, but then we are all going to spend a long time standing here waiting for someone to break. I am willing to do this. So lets just get it done and we can all move on with our lives." Violet looked at me and I looked back at Violet. She nodded and I walked up to Myria, still holding Cassie.

"Myria. Don't disappoint me and make a liar out of me. I trust you to follow through." I stated. A flicker of emotion shot across her face. Fear? Surprise? I wasn't sure.

Moving quickly through the night, we arrived at the Cave. It was shut down and quiet for once, no strobes, no florescent flashes and tacky smoke from the smoke machine. Soft light from down lights illuminated our passage, down into the main chamber, then through to the VIP quarters. Myria led us to another door, behind the raised platform she would commonly sit at with a small group of minions and groupies, cordoned off from the rest of the room by dark glass beads hanging from the ceiling. Brushing these aside we stood on the platform as she ventured to the back wall. Drawing away the bead lengths we saw another door, to the rest of the building. Once in the corridor, we walked a short distance to a smaller room, not lit up at all like the others. As we entered, there was only light from the doorway and corridor.

"Let me find the switch." Myria said, but I could already just make patterning on the walls. I started to feel something, something slight at first, but which quickly became overwhelming.

"Matt." I heard Violet choke, followed by the thud of her body on the floor. I felt sick to my stomach, and sank to my knees trying not to drop Cassie. I just managed to place her down when I lapsed into a drowsy, sickened state with my world reeling. The last thing I saw were dozens of blood red symbols drawn across the room, and Myria standing over me as my sight faded and I collapsed into unconsciousness. 

## Chapter 31 Showdown

When I woke, I was chained to the middle of the floor in nothing but my pants. I felt the cold floor on the soles of my feet, and on my back, with creeping sense of dread enveloping me. I sat up and focused my eyes in the soft light of the candelabras against the back wall. The room I was in was a deep sandstone colour with polished black stone floor. There was a level above, with a single narrow staircase leading from it down to the pit I was in. I was resting at the base of what seemed to be a dip in the middle. I gasped to stand, because I recognised the design. This was the device Myria had been building from the blueprints. As I reached my feet I felt the strong tug of the chains holding me to the floor. They glistened brightly in the light. I looked at them, then started to look around me for a way to get out.

I saw Cassie was across the concave, still asleep, laying on her side, hair tumbling across her shoulders. I knew I couldn't reach her, so I pulled on the chains trying to loosen them. My skin burned where the silver of the cuffs touched my wrists as I pulled it. I hissed in pain and examined the bindings to see if there was a weak point. They had a velvet insert around the inside of the cuff to stop them from burning through constantly. Knowing it would hurt, I tried the next best thing, I grabbed the chain and pulled, yanking on them and using all my force to try and break the hold. I held back my yells so as not to draw any attention to myself. The longer I had to think by myself the better.

"Matt." I heard Violet's voice echo from behind me. I turned to see her bound to the ground with metal clasps on the 'viewing deck' level above me.

"Violet. What the hell happened?" I called to her in a hushed tone.

"What do you think? Myria happened. We shouldn't have trusted her."

"Can you move?"

"I can't even stand. I have these metal u shaped things hammered in to the ground around my ankles and wrists. They look like they were made from some kind of gold. Even if I try to move they burn my skin."

"Me too." I despondently replied.

"At least you can stand Matt. See who's coming at you." Violet said resting her head on the ground.

"Why? Are you worried about me doing something untoward?" Came a male voice in the darkness. I couldn't recognise it, and I spun around trying to fix a face to the voice. Violet's head shot up telling me she knew exactly who it was though.

"Violet. Who is it?" I pressed in vain. She simply stared into the blackness of the shadows near the stairs.

"No one apparently." The disembodied voice continued until I saw him move.

"Violet!" I called.

"Leave her alone. Clearly the shock of seeing someone back from the dead is all too much for her. Who would have guessed?" I stood my ground as the man became clearer, moving towards me with a confident stride. I saw the man's hands, rippling his fingers together thoughtfully. His eyes gleamed in the dark, and he had a curious curve of a smile on his mouth. He stood just far enough that I knew I couldn't reach.

"What do you think you are doing?" I confronted.

"Hmm, no niceties 'eh."

"Ben." Violet muttered in awe.

"Ben, as in your Ben?!" I exclaimed.

"Clearly not anymore," Ben answered for her. "Now it's Viktor, her Viktor." He waved his hand and wandered, pacing slowly along the edge of the basin I was trapped in. "I've been long forgotten, clearly." There was no emotion in his voice, no cynicism, no anger. Just flatness, detachment.

"Ben" Violet spoke at long last. "Ben what happened to you? Why are you doing this?"

"Nothing happened to me Violet. I managed to live through the experience, and when Belil realised I was still alive, he decided I was strong enough."

"Strong enough for what?" Violet asked straining to keep her body as upright as she could given the anchors to the floor.

"To be his successor."

"You let him put me away – in that place?" Violet reacted.

"No, you were already gone by the time this happened. I'm not saying it was easy for me Violet. He locked me away, I fought him initially, but he began to show me....everything I could be. So I came to understand how he could be my teacher, as well as my leader."

"So this is about Belil? Us killing him?" I tried to make clear.

Ben's voice darkened suddenly, and for the first time I heard emotion. "When I came back to find the club burned down, Belil dead along with the others, I knew you were going to pay. All of you. Wouldn't you do anything for the person who made you what you are today?" He glanced in Cassie's direction. "But it's alright, I'm not selfish Matthias. I realise that you didn't kill Belil, but I know you meant to, which is just as bad. You helped them, so I've helped Myria, so Myria could learn to help herself. It's a full circle you see. I might have lost Belil, my father of a fashion, but I then found I could teach others."

"Like Myria." I responded having the full picture fall in to place now.

"Especially Myria. After Michael was such a failure, I was too happy to see her step up to the mark."

"Michael?" I choked.

"Who do you think dragged him from your car after you disappeared off to rescue the girl?" He pointed at Cassie humorously. "Did you think an OldOne with their huge paws neatly opened the door and removed him." Ben became serious again. "I took him from you, I drained him, turned him, and buried him." I felt fire burning through me. This, this was what Michael had been trying to tell me.

"Then you trained him. Sent him after me." I stared at Ben wanting nothing more than to gut him where he stood. This was the person who changed Michael, taught him magiks, armed him with OldOnes and Amulets, then sent him after me, to destroy me. This man, not Michael was the one that truly took my life from me.

"Yes, well, I don't think I can take much credit for that. He struggled with the magik side, ran when you found him, and tried to disappear when the OldOnes were being killed off. Not very impressive. Kids, you try and teach them....." he mused, then resumed his pacing. Then he resumed talking, and looked up at Violet. "It took me a while to track you all down of course. Then by the time I did, Violet was all but lost in the Viking. Never did understand Viktor, so stoic, yet so easily enslaved by passion. Where is he by the way Violet?"

"Shut up." She bit back.

"Oooh. Hit a nerve. Bet you sent him away, didn't you. Or did you just scare him away. So independent. So powerful my Violet."

"You don't get to call me that anymore." Violet seethed, but Ben just gave a quick smirk.

"You sent Violet the dirt." I said to distract Ben from his fixed gaze on Violet.

"I figured I tried too hard too fast with Michael. Amy was always just a fleeting interest with a purpose. No time invested there. So this time, I took my time, figuring out what to do. Not like I don't have time now is it?. Besides, you had been turned by then, because of Michael's mistake, and as much as I don't like you Matt, I have to admit you are stronger than me. And I don't like to lose." Ben stopped pacing and crossed his arms, staring at me.

"When I saw how Myria had grown, I was really encouraged. I first approached her the night you drove her away crying. She was out in the cold in this little see through purple number. It was all I could do not to bite her then, but I comforted her, explained how unfair it all was. Myria had some interesting ideas, but she wasn't ready then, as angry as she was. I spent some time working with her instead, paying her the attention she needed, in her, in her projects, and she kept me secret. It wasn't until you changed her that she really became useful though. Wow, what power." More quietly he continued "What fantastic anger and rage. Tricked by you, killed; Abandoned by Camille, whom she saved and brought back from the dead. Camille even tried to kill her – where's the gratitude I ask you?" Ben started to pace around in a semi-circle and back again.

"Ben, why didn't you let me know you were alright? Why didn't you try and save me?"

"And what was the first thing you did when you came out. Did you try and look for me Violet. If you thought I was dead, did you try and find my body to bring me back as you planned to do with Camille– No." Ben moved halfway up the stairs so he was level with Violet's face on the upper deck.

Violet looked distressed and stared back at him with unwavering eyes. "There was no way for me to know Ben. Any of that – you being alive... I saw Belil have your throat slit." Violet's voice broke. "I grieved for you. Why are you doing this?"

"I told you why Violet." Ben said running his hands through Violet's hair.

"I thought you were going to wait for me?" Myria's voice sounded from the doorway. She walked over to the ledge and peered down at me. Ben rushed up the stairs to Myria's side.

"I know, but they woke, and I saw you sleeping. I didn't want to wake you." He took her hand and kissed it. My stomach churned. He had manipulated Myria through and through. She had fallen for his act, and I was in no position to get free, let alone fight anyone off while I was safety chained to the floor.

"Myria." I said softly. "Myria, don't fall for this. He's using you."

"No. He really isn't. We are in this together. You were using me. And now it's time to see what all that comes to." Myria descended the stairs while Ben moved across the upper platform to a waist high podium where he proceeded to pull a crystal from his sleeve.

Myria cocked her head and looked me over. "It's a real shame Matt, but I think this will be for the best. When we found out the second site had been destroyed over time, we built this one. The only problem is the crystals are so sensitive, they can only last one charge, but Ben pointed out that I have time to find another, but you should be punished.

"I convinced Myria to use it for a worthwhile purpose." Ben offered from above me. I glared at him, then looked back at Myria.

"Whatever you think you have to do, you don't. We can fix this. Like I said to you before, we can get through everything, be friends again, all of us. I know Cam misses you. I could be like before, but better." Myria shut her eyes and winced as though the thought of Cam was all to painful. She stifled tears, jutted out her chin and fixed her features to remain emotionless again.

"Do you think I am so naïve? You would say anything to get out of this. You know what, you chose Cassie over me, why would you think I could believe that all of a sudden you care about me and what I want? Let me tell you what I don't want Matt. I don't want you anymore. But I do want to see you suffer. For what you did to me, what you did to Ben." She shot him a glance and a shy smile as though looking for approval. He gave her an affirmative nod back again.

"Myria, whatever you do," Violet said, her voice filled now with ire. "You better do it well, because the second we are loose, we are going to take this out on you two..."

"Not if you can't stand up Violet." Then she looked back at me. "Not if you don't have strength and speed, and all those things that come with being more than human. She walked closer towards me, but I didn't see anger in her face. Almost pity.

"What are you doing Myria?" I asked, almost afraid I knew the answer. But Ben answered for her.

"We are giving you your life back Matthias. You get to be human again. Cassie is going to sacrifice herself for you. Rather fits her do-gooder attitude don't you think? I think she would actually be quite happy with that." He feigned enthused happiness before clarifying what was to happen next. "Then I'm going to kill you – slowly and while Violet watches. I know she always had a soft spot for you." Myria looked away, momentarily pained, then moved towards Cassie, and withdrew a blade from her skirt. I struggled against the chains again, but I couldn't even with all my strength pull them from the floor anchor. I knew it, but I tried anyway. Slicing across Cassie's wrist, Myria smeared her hand and glided up the stairs, towards Ben and the podium where she drew a symbol in the blood on the crystal as she had when she had killed Russell.

Cassie's blood trickled slowly down the incline until I felt the first few drops touch my feet and I suddenly panicked, but as I opened my mouth to plead for forgiveness I wasn't going to get I saw a figure pressed against the wall behind Ben. It was Camille.

Camille flitted towards Ben, meaning to drive the dagger home, but he sensed her, swung his body around and grabbed her fist. Camille might be fast, but she was not as strong as he was. He twisted her wrist and tried to grab her by the throat, but she spun herself around, freeing his hold and ran, barely visible to the other side of the deck near Violet.

Ben turned to Myria. "Stop her." Myria just stared blankly back at Ben.

"I won't hurt her." Myria said.

"Just stop her then." Ben said trying hard to steady his voice.

Camille bent to the anchors on Violet's hands. "Cam, you're here." Violet whispered.

"I followed you, after you left. Couldn't help myself." She said, and sprinkled a fine grey powder over the restraints. As she did she whispered words and they buckled under Violet's pull. Her hands freed, Camille moved to Violet's ankles, but was frozen, lifted inches off the ground by Myria. Myria walked towards her, hand outstretched.

"Stop, Cam. Please stop."

"Myria." Cam responded. "Don't do this Myria. Matt's right. We can fix all this if you stop now."

"I can't." Myria said, her voice suddenly trembling. "We've been working towards this for so long. I have to see it through. It wasn't fair what happened."

"No it wasn't fair." I yelled. "But Myria. we've all made mistakes, don't let him make any more for you. I'm sorry for what I did. But please. You'll regret this, and he isn't being honest with you." Myria looked at me, but maintained her grip on Cam.

"Enough!" Ben shouted, stomping over to Myria and Camille. He grabbed Camille from behind, one hand around her throat, and she fought him, feet lifting off the ground.

Myria suddenly snapped to. "Let her go Ben."

"She is just like the rest of them. She will lie to you." Ben squeezed Cam's neck with both hands now as she kicked and bucked against him. "She will lie to you, betray you and be your undoing. She doesn't love you." Camille's eyes rolled, and anger flashed across Myria's face.

Ben flew into the stone wall behind with no warning, and so much force, several bricks were knocked loose. Camille had dropped to the floor and Myria ran to her, falling to the floor next to her. Myria clutched at Camille to offer her care, but Camille looked past Myria to Ben who was just rising to his feet, fury filling his face.

"Myria, what the hell do you think you're doing!" Ben screamed at her. Myria stood to her feet, all 5ft 7" of dark, angry magik, and the room darkened, the candelabra's flaring.

"What am I doing? What are you doing? Cam was never to be hurt. Don't touch her I said." Myria fronted to Ben and they stood glaring at each other.

Ben took a breath, swallowed and tried to regain control of the situation. "Myria, you need to follow through and start up the device."

"Don't tell me what to do." Myria sparked.

"I'm just trying to keep you on track here, keep you from being distracted."

"Myria." Camille's voice sounded. "Myria, let's go. All of us, out of here and away from him."

"Be quiet." Ben responded. "She isn't going anywhere until this is done."

"And then?" asked Violet. "What then?" Ben responded by swinging his foot around to kick Violet, but she grabbed it and threw him off balance. Ben landed on the floor as Myria arrived at the podium, and Camille rushed to her, grabbing the hand covered with Cassie's blood as Myria reached out to place her hand on the crystal. As Camille looked into Myria's eyes I saw a release by Myria. She softened and sighed at the touch, looking down at her feet.

"That's it!" Ben's voice sounded and he smashed into Camille sending her flying in to the brickwork. Myria swelled in her presence drawing so much anger she literally floated off the floor, her toes barely touching the brickwork. As Ben turned to face her a look of horror and regret struck him, but Myria already had him frozen to the spot.

"I said to leave her alone!" Myria screeched. Ben flew across the room again, as Cam rose to her feet, and flitted across to finish freeing Violet. The second Violet was free, she grabbed the bag from Cam and jumped the distance to me. Cam stayed with Myria.

As Violet sprinkled the dust over my feet, I heard a crack and Myria fell to the ground. Ben appeared standing above her. His shirt had been removed and on his skin was a version of my tattoo, the symbol that Myria couldn't work her magiks to. The pyramid was marked in red and purple ink, and he stood triumphantly over Myria's unconscious body, having rendered her powerless by displaying the image before knocking her out. "Bitch." He muttered looking at her before he looked intently down at Violet and I, and Violet started to quickly mumble the incantation to free me. It was too late though, she hadn't got through the saying before Ben grabbed her by her clothes and spun her on to the landing upstairs.

Now within my reach, I grabbed him by the arms and he jolted, trying to free himself. As he did, the chains, which had been weakened started to give. I hung on and as he wrenched forward, we both propelled to the side of the basin. Cassie rolled slightly in to the base of the structure, her own blood drenching her clothes. I renewed by grip on Ben, meaning to throw me, but he broke my hold well, hitting me across the jaw. I reached for him again, and threw him against the stairs.

My fangs sprang out. As I rushed him, he used my own speed to push me away with his foot. I landed near the podium and he swung himself up behind me. Ben picked a loose stone up that had been shaken from the wall and launched it into my chest. I was breathless from the pain and tried to steel myself as he reached down to me.

Before either of us made another move Ben winced and clutched his side. Cam had driven the blade Myria had used to cut Cassie in to his side. Cam jerked it in him, slicing across his abdomen, blood spilling out. I saw Myria walk up beside him, lean into his ear and whisper. "Watch this bitch!" before she pushed him over the railing with one hand as she smeared blood from his wound on her other. Ben fell down to the ledge above the incline where Cassie had been before she rolled to the apex. Without another word, Myria slammed her hand onto the crystal. She murmured "restituere animam original."

## Chapter 32 Happily Never After

I had been so busy dealing with Myria and Russell last time we had used a similar device, that I hadn't had time to notice the process. When Myria smeared Ben's blood on the crystal, and pushed him in to the base of the bowl sparks began to fly, there was a whirring and Cassie's body lifted from the ground. Luminescence poured from her until the light died, and Ben ceased to be there any longer.

Fangs still out I threw myself into the concave and protectively over Cassie. She screamed, and I put my hand out to console her. Then I realised she was screaming at me.

"Cassie. It's just me" I backed off initially, but when I grabbed her arm to try and stabilize her, help her see it was just me, she shrunk back in fear. "I'm not going to hurt you" I offered as assurance, but she was so horror struck she couldn't respond. Her chin quivered and her brow drawn up.

Cam landed just next to me. "Matt! Let her be Matt."

But I wouldn't, couldn't. "Cassie it's me, Matt." I retracted the fangs.

Cam's tone softened and she put her hand on my shoulder. "Matt. She doesn't know you. She's not... Matt. She's human again. Can't you feel it?."

In disbelief I stayed perfectly still. Listened. I could hear her heart. I stood dumbstruck while Cam eased towards Cassie, helping her to stand and steering her away. Away from me.

"She doesn't remember me." was all I could think to say. Violet and Myria stood behind me. As Cam guided Cassie up the slope, they neared me. I took a step forward.

"Stop – I'll take her" I announced, only to see Cassie freeze up in fear at my approach.

Cam placed a warning hand on my chest. "Let her go Matt. Let me take her." So I let Cassie walk away from me with Cam. For a brief moment Cassie stole a look back at me.

I turned to Violet. "What does this mean? Violet. When will she remember?" But the look on Violet's face chilled me. I knew, and she didn't have to say anything. Cassie couldn't remember me. Couldn't remember the time she spent between the hospital bed where she died, and waking up here.

"How?"

Myria stepped towards me. "The etching on the second device. It was different from the last one. I didn't even think of it. It says 'Restoring original life'..... It must mean the original life before dying the first time." She paused for a moment before rushing over to the crystal. "It worked. It worked, and now the crystal is cracked. Broken!" Myria smashed the crystal on the ground. "I came all this way, built this damned machine and now I can't make it work for me. I just wanted to go back. Be who I used to be."

"With none of the memories. No thanks. How would you know not to make the same mistakes." Violet reasoned.

"But what am I going to do now?" Myria asked bewildered.

"There are always more crystals Myria. Not like you don't have time." Violet said, and on that note, Viktor arrived, rushed to her and they collapsed into each other.

Myria came to stand next to me. We were both staring into the pit of the device.

"I don't understand." She said to me. "Why did all this happen? What went so wrong."

"Maybe we both got what we deserved." I said unmoving.

"You don't believe that." Myria answered back.

"You and I have made some big mistakes."

"Believed in the wrong people...." she observed.

"Killed people." I pointed out.

"Is this the chance to get things right?" She said.

"I really don't know, but it might help to look at it that way." I walked away then, Camille took Cassie back to the club, with Viktor and Violet. I expected Myria to come with us, but she didn't, preferring to disappear into the shadows she had become so used to.

Once we were back at the Club, Cam settled Cass in before she came to find me, leaving Viktor to look after Cassie. Cassie didn't seem to know there was anything different about them. Just me.

"What do we do now?" Cam asked of Violet and I.

Violet spoke up first, and what she said was unexpected. "This could be her chance to be normal. Who she could have been if she didn't get sick, if I hadn't found her. We should set her up with ID, a place to stay. Then let her go."

"What!" I exploded. Cam was silent. I looked at her for back up but she looked at me reserved and lowered her eyes. "Why would you do that? She can live here, with us. I can change her back."

Cam spoke up then. "What for? To live drifting from one place to another. One hotel to another."

"She loves us. We are her family."

"But not by choice." Cam pointed out. "She was dying, so Violet offered her another life. Maybe this is her second chance. Haven't you ever thought about what your life would have been like if you had never met us?"

I gave a frustrated huff and turned away. All this time, all my hopes. All the things I had done to get here. I couldn't believe they were asking me to let her go like this. Yet, still, I had a sinking feeling. I knew. This was one of those moments you had to ignore what you wanted for what you knew was right. I fought against the intrusive thought.

"Matt" Violet said softly to me. I closed my eyes as though that would stop me from hearing her. "You can give her something I couldn't – a real life. But only if you let her go." She paused. "Matt." She pressed but I didn't answer. Didn't want to.

"Matthias. You have to do the right thing here."

"Would you forgive me if I didn't do the right thing?"

"Matt, I think I would forgive you anything. You're my little brother. Could you forgive yourself though I wonder?" I hated that she did that. Made sense when I wish she wouldn't. Violet was the impulsive, passionate one. I preferred her unpredictable nature to this....sensibility.

The next evening, I stood at the window gazing out as Cam escorted Cassie into a cab. Viktor had organised ID for her, there was an apartment I bought a city away for when Cass and I could spend some time alone together. I had given Cam the key and was taking Cassie there. Cam had explained in short what had happened to her after the hospital, but spared her most of the details. Cam, Violet and I had argued over how much to tell Cassie. We settled on vampires being real, she had been one as well, but brought back, and now she had a new start. It was enough that she knew what had happened to explain the changes in time, the gap in her life, and what not to tell other people. Everything else was 'too much information'.

I'd be lying if I said I really let her go. I followed her anytime I didn't need to sleep or eat. I stayed in the shadows during day hours, I sat in the tree across from her house at night. I could see her lounge, her bedroom. I would sit and imagine I could walk away. But I could not. I even watched her from the tree line in the park across the road from where she got a job at a hotel in reception, night shift of course. I had noticed that she stayed up all night, slept most of the day. Old habits her body remembered but not her mind perhaps. She sat in the foyer of the hotel, and every once in a while I imagined she noticed me, but she couldn't have.

I was watching her when an old acquaintance found me. Myria emerged from the shadows behind me. I didn't even flinch. Just kept watching.

"So this is it." I said flatly.

"This is it" Myria responded. "See we do end up together."

"That isn't funny".

"Nothing about this really is, is it?" She confirmed. We both sighed deeply.

"Myria. Is this what you saw?"

"I don't know anymore. I do know that I don't like taking the high road."

"It hurts" I added.

Myria nodded. "I'm tired Matt. All the fighting, the lies..."

"I know. Me too, and that's why we should go back."

"Back where Matt?"

"Home."

"Is that what it was? Home." Myria sounded as flat as I did.

"I think it's as close as you and I are ever going to get." Myria looked at me curiously after my statement.

"You aren't going to forget her, leave her alone? Are you?" How perceptive of her.

"I can't, but she doesn't have to know I'm there. This way, I suppose she gets to start over". The last words gritted through my teeth and I resented each one. There was nothing wrong with the life we had.

"With you looking over her shoulder." Myria defined.

"If that's all I can have, I'll take it."

"You sound sadder than I do Matt." She resumed staring ahead. "Do you want me to see if I can....."

"No. Please, just don't do anything. Just be normal..."

Myria scoffed lightly. "Normal? Is that even possible?" She and I both broke in to laughter. It grew for a moment before we became serious again.

"Let's go." I led, gesturing her to come with me. "Cam will be glad to see you."

"I hope so" Myria added before we left for home. I took a long look back, even though I knew I would still be watching her. I could not yet fully let go. Maybe some day.

It was the hardest thing to do. To stand by and watch, to let Cassie go and not fight to keep her. That was all I had known to do for so long. Fight. Fight to keep some kind of sense about what I was doing, to find ways to keep us safe, to find a solution, to keep up hope. Asking me to let her go, and me trying to do just that was the most difficult thing I could imagine. Even now, after everything.

I was honest when I told Myria it hurt. It was more than that. I knew it was the right thing to do though.

In spite of the fact I knew what I should do, there was one overarching lesson I had learned though of everything I had experienced over the last few decades. Doing the right thing doesn't always get you what you want or need and going without was something I was no longer used to.......

****

I watched Cassie for months, seeing all the things she did. I watched her settle in to real life, but there seemed a distance in her. After a few months, she started sleeping earlier, stopped going for walks when she woke, she became quieter. She even started looking more sullen, lost her glow. When I saw her start visiting the Doctors, then the specialists, I knew what was happening. That's when I knew things were going to have to change. I had to speak to her. I chose a warm night when she was walking home from work. For the first time in almost a year, I didn't hide in the shadows. I had an interest in letting her see me now.

As she slipped the key into the lock, she stopped and turned her head to face me. "I know you're there. I know you keep following me."

I stepped forward. I was apprehensive about how she would react, but I tried to leave that behind. "You're sick."

"I am." She murmured.

"I can heal you...That's why I came."

"Can you now?" Cassie asked cynically. "The doctors all say that's not possible. Besides, you never really left me. I know you're always...." she gestured into the night "...out there. Watching. It's kind of creepy you know." Cassie proceeded to open the door.

"I found it hard to say goodbye. That's not a crime."

Cassie relaxed her stance. "What is it you think you can do for me."

I took her hand and it felt glorious to touch her again. I placed a vial of my blood in her hand and lingered for a moment before saying: "If you drink it, you should be just fine again". As I reluctantly withdrew from her, she caught my arm.

"What if I wanted something else?"

"What else could you want Cassie?"

"I want answers. I think you are the one to give them to me. Come upstairs?" She pleaded with me as she took a step further in to the now open doorway.

I followed her upstairs to the flat. The place was filled with prints of some of the artwork we had seen in France, a picture of the hotel we stayed at by the river, an Egyptian sculpture of a Felucca. Cassie had been collecting 'things' that reminded her of times she had forgotten. I spent a breathless moment wondering what this meant. She didn't seem to remember. I watched as she sat on one of the chairs near her coffee table. She looked at the vile, rolling it around in her fingers, watching the blood cling to the side.

"We used to know each other well, didn't we?" She asked. "Camille told me some things, but not everything."

"Yes, very well." I moved to the chair adjacent and sat next to her. I remember watching her features anxiously hoping for her to say something that I wanted badly to hear. She stole a glance over toward me and spied my tattoo.

"You have a tattoo like mine, but yours says something different."

I nodded. "I am not led....." started.

"I lead" she finished. She leaned back taking deep breaths, and I said nothing, just looked at her. I probably should have left, but then she spoke again and I hung on her words. "I keep having these dreams, like I am remembering things that couldn't have happened. You're always there."

I tried to ignore the connotations and focused on the vile. When she drank it, I reasoned, I would go. "You need to drink it, looking at it won't do anything ....."

Cassie changed to the topic I brought up. "So what will it do?"

I sank back in to the plush cushioning, trying to seem relaxed. "Work from the inside, healing what is wasting away."

"Will it make me like you?"

"No, you would have to die after you drank it for that to happen..." at my words Cassie looked distant.

Then she asked the question I simultaneously hoped for, but also wished she hadn't. "Was I happy? Were we happy"

"Why would you even ask that?" I stammered.

Cassie picked up the vial and peered through the glass. "Even if I take this, I get better...I feel like I am missing my insides, that I have lost so much. I don't think I can be happy in this life."

"No reason not to try to make a life for yourself. Grow old, meet someone, have kids, become happy."

"What if I don't want any of those things?" Cassie turned to look at me. "I want you to change me to how I used to be, before....this."

"I can't do that." Was my immediate response.

"You won't do that." She corrected.

"I can't. I owe you so much. The only way I can make sure you get it is to let you live.

"Weren't you happy with me? When I dream, you always seem happy."

"I was happy. Happier that any other time I can remember. I spent nearly 30 years trying to find a way for us to be together again."

"Then, let me be with you." She saw my hesitation. "Don't think about it, just let it be....I don't care what comes with it. You can teach me."

I smiled. "You taught me"

"What do you mean"

"You turned me. To save me."

"So now its your turn to save me." I let her make sense for me.

I paused to consider what I was about to do. Camille was going to kill me. Well, not literally. "Are you sure?"

Cassie nodded. "What do I have to do?"

"Nothing. Stay where you are." I stood, then knelt in front of her. I came level with her neck. It was the fastest way to drain her. I couldn't bear to break her neck, or kill her in some other way. "Drink me" I said nodding towards the vial. She popped the top and threw back the blood with no hesitation.

"Will it hurt?" she asked looking straight into me.

"No. I won't let it." I assured.

"I'll die, then come back?" She confirmed.

"Yes".

"Will you stay with me until I do?"

"I won't go anywhere". There was no where else I could possibly go. I leant towards her and felt her tremble slightly under me. I gently bit into her, and she gasped and tensed momentarily before relaxing. All I could think of was the smell of fresh flowers.

I took Cassie back to the club. To the rooftop where I had put together the greenhouse. I had had it filled with all kinds of flowers, but left a space in the middle for Viktor to work. I turned up the dirt along the seedlings box on the floor and buried Cass there. She had once told me it was a mark of respect to bury us before we came around again.

Viktor arrived just as I covered Cass and was on my knees contemplating how to tell people what I had done. "Hey – he returns!" Viktor cheered as he rounded the doorway. I looked up at him and he looked back. Stopping in his tracks at the seriousness on my face, the dirt and the disheveled garden box, we spent a moment in exchanged silence. "Don't look so worried Matt. It's not for me to say anything. I'll leave you." Thank goodness for Viktor, and his lax moral principals. It made it easier to measure myself against.

By the time daylight approached, I could hear Violet's heels clicking on the rooftop. I went out to meet her where she stood leaning against the ledge. The sun was at the cusp of breaking through the darkness.

"Violet." I stared. "I have to tell you something." She looked back at me with an amused smile on her face.

"Oh yeah. What is that little brother."

"I brought Cassie back."

Violet stared out over the city. "Hmm. Took you long enough."

"You're kidding right?" I responded taken aback.

"I told you I would forgive you anything Matthias. I meant it. I'm just surprised it took you so long."

"I was busy doing the right thing." I pointed out. She brushed the side of my face with the back of her hand.

"The right thing isn't always the right thing is it?" she said, starting to walk away to go inside.

"No. I realise that." I responded.

Violet turned back as she walked "Thank goodness for that." with that she left, and I went inside to sit next to the garden bed.

As the sun set, I felt that pull, that tingle in my chest as though part of me was being drawn in, towards the ground. I closed my eyes when I felt it. I took a draw of air in to my lungs. There it was. Cassie's scent. The ground stirred and I sifted through the earth to find her hand. Guiding her in to the fresh air, she woke trying to gasp for air she no longer needed. She sat for a moment with earth around her as she looked into me. I pulled her to standing and she moved, wordless into me, clutching at my back and sinking her face into my chest. I embraced her back hand we stood silent for a moment while she grounded herself.

When we parted I looked at her practically shining in the sheer white dress I had dressed her in. The one I bought her that she wore in Paris. She looked otherworldly, like a fairy or elf in another time, Surrounded by the plants and gardens.

"I feel.... " Cassie started. "I feel....so alive. I didn't think I would be able to feel so much." She wondered.

"There's a whole lot more." I assured her as I guided her to the doorway.

Outside in the darkness we found Violet and Cam waiting for us with Viktor and Elias standing behind them. Violet held an ornate vessel filled with fresh warm blood. She walked over to Cassie and held it out. "We missed you little sister." Violet enthused. She said it quietly, but I could see the held back excitement.

"Violet" Cassie whispered as though trying to recall something from her memories that was important to her. Cassie took the cup and looked over towards Cam.

"Camille. It's been so long since I saw you." Cassie responded to seeing her.

Cam came over and unexpectedly embraced Cassie. I thought I saw her well up, but then she parted and looked Cassie deep in the eyes. "I wouldn't miss this bit for the world. You can't imagine what it took to get here Cassandra. Now drink up. Be strong, and let's take you outside."

Cassie drank the contents of the glass without question, and her eyes rolled with the taste. I could remember that first drink of mine as if it were yesterday.

"Shall we ladies" Viktor boomed from the edge of the building. He swung his arm out in a gracious gesture, but Elias just gave a wink and skipped over the side.

Cassie gasped in reaction, but saw Violet jump the side and Camille stride up. Cam stopped for a moment though to address Viktor. "I do so love this part." she said before stepping over the edge. Viktor looked at Cassandra and I expectantly.

"We'll be with you in a minute Viktor." I said, and with a nod he launched himself over the side.

Stepping over to the edge I took the small step onto the ledge and held out my hand for Cassie. Nervously, she walked over to me, peering over the concrete. "You are going to have to get used to the new rules you know...." I quoted Cassie, from years before. She stepped up to me and held my hand. Together we jumped off the roof.

## Epilogue

It's a cold night tonight not that it really bothers me other than having to dress to fit the occasion. Fog and steam drift across the streets and I walk down the main street that leads from the club to the other end of town. I can almost smell snow in the air. It's just about perfect. As I walk, soaking it all in, I see a young woman and an older man, dressed in thick coats, and warm hats leaving a restaurant to walk down the street. I recognise her immediately, and the man a moment later. It's Mehnaz walking on the street locked arm in arm with her father.

They look pleased, Mehnaz chirping along as her father listens intently. As I pass her our arms brush slightly, and she takes a moment to peek over her shoulder at me. There's a curiosity in her eyes, as though she recognized me but couldn't quite place me. Almost as quickly, she turns back to resume her conversation and I smile to myself knowingly. Cassie, who is walking beside me squeezes my arm and looks back at Mehnaz, then at me.

"What's so amusing?" She asks me.

"Nothing, Violet does good work, that's all." I dismiss.

"So where are we going?" Cassie moved on.

"I thought we could watch a movie, get dinner. Normal stuff that normal people do when they're on a date."

"Ahh. We are on a date, and we are normal are we Matt? Tell me what's for dinner?"

"Italian, French....whatever we come across." She hit me on the arm in chastisement. I flinched from the blow. "Ow, I was just kidding. We aren't so abnormal, not tonight anyway." I answer. We walk along in comfortable silence for another moment. "You used to call me Matthias you know." I said.

"Sorry, still getting used to things. There's a lot to remember, to take in. I kind of like Matt anyway, not that I mind Matthias."

"You can call me whatever you like Cassandra, I'm just glad we're here." I respond, bringing her in closer.

"So it's just us tonight then. No entourage." Cassie remarked.

"No. Just us." I sighed in relief. We had barely been alone since she awoke, and I was desperate for time. It was a strange balance, having known her for so long, so intimately that it felt we were attached at the soul, yet having to start again. Take things one step at a time, not make assumptions about what she liked, what she didn't. I had come clean and told her everything when she woke, and over the ensuing few days. There was so much to learn, and her understanding of who she was, what she could do, and the mastery over her skills was at the absolute beginning stages. Even then though, she was still the same Cassandra, not surprisingly, and I loved that I knew things about her that surprised even her. Life was going to be....how it felt it was supposed to be after all.

"I'm afraid you are stuck with just me tonight Cassie." I repeated.

"Cam decided to play nice with Myria and pay her that visit after all then?" I nod in acknowledgement. "I like Cam. I always feel safe with her. Violet too, though I suppose that's no surprise." Cassandra often thought out loud now. It was something I was becoming used to. I guess not having to watch everything you say gives you the freedom to communicate differently.

"Well they are going to have to get along if Cam wants to be part of Myria's life and try to help her work through her darker moments. I know Myria and Elias are getting married and all, but I don't see Elias as being the extra responsible type."

Cassie gave me a cheeky grin. "Yeah, no way that can go wrong."

"I was thinking Cass." I continue on, going for broke. "Violet and Viktor were talking about setting up a new club in Atlanta."

"Russell's Place, they were going to call it" she confirms.

I stop on the street and she faces me. "Do you want to go with me? We can run it, make it work, then decide what we want to do from there."

"Just us? Sure why not...." After a moment she asks the question on everyone's mind. "Any chance Russell could ever be brought back?"

"Never say never Cassie." we start to walk again.

"Hmm. At least he'll have a place named after him if Myria ever figures it out." Cassie says as we arrive at the cinema.

"I think I might love you Matthias De Luca." Cassie quips. I kiss her on the forehead and she smiles. "So what's the movie about?"

"Some story about a guy trying to get away from his life, his cheating girlfriend, and he falls in to some supernatural cult or something. Has cars, blood, violence and adventure. Might be alright." I answer her.

"Sounds like fun."

"That's the plan Cass."

